Search the Community

Hi, everyone! So I'm starting this experimental series to see if a more traditional narrative would work here, and I would really appreciate all feedback and critique to help me improve. This is mostly going to involve more plot and character than growing, although there will still be a lot of growing done. It just won't be the main focus (for now). Writing is something I don't normally get to do on a regular basis, but it's something I want to make a living out of, so all advice is incredibly welcome. I am more than willing to alter the way the narrative develops and is written depending on how people prefer their pacing and writing. Thanks and enjoy! Hard at Work [Part 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5a -5b - 6 - 7 - 8a - 8b - 8c - 9 - 10 - 11a - 11b - 12a - 12b - 13a - 13b - 13c - 13d] PART 1 Working at my job wasn’t exactly the most exciting thing in the world, but it paid the bills. On an average day, I would sit at my desk, wondering how a bachelor’s degree in Chemistry got me a job in human resources. It’s not like I had particularly good chemistry with other people either. During my time at the company so far, I’ve only been able to get close to two people. One of them was a co-worker of mine named Marcus. He often pulled pranks on me and made childish jokes at my expense whenever we took a break for coffee. Normally, him being a 23-year-old man, anyone would expect some sort of maturity or sense of responsibility. Marcus was nothing of the sort. He played around far too much and just did whatever the hell he wanted to. Every attempt our boss had at scolding him fell on deaf ears. With any other employee, our boss’ words would stop us dead in our tracks. Boss had that charismatic, authoritative aura about him. Unlike Marcus, our boss, Mr. Wesley Smith, or just Wes, took everything seriously. He had a reputation to uphold. Sure, he had his fair share of dad jokes every now and then, but people in the workplace were already so used to Marcus’ absurd antics that nobody ever really noticed. The three of us were often referred to around the office as the “threesome of power.” In one way or another, we all held some sort of power around the office. Wes had his obvious influence and status. Marcus had his absurdity and over-all charisma. Compared to them, I didn’t have as much. All anyone ever told me was that I was the glue that held together our little threesome. In my opinion, it’s just an excuse to call us a threesome since we’re always together. I wasn’t a big fan of the name, honestly. Especially since I was the only gay one. The main reason people chose to describe us as a “threesome” specifically is that Marcus and Wes were probably the most attractive and sought-after guys at the workplace. Marcus was 5’11” and pretty damn attractive. He had wavy, blonde hair that looked like it was streaked with chocolate, and his eyebrows were incredibly thick and a deep chestnut. Of the three of us, he also had the best body. He had been a model in his university years, so he developed a toned, muscled body with a deep V-shaped torso and disproportionate pecs and shoulders. On the other hand, Wes wasn’t bad looking, but all his time spent in bars showed. He was a good-looking man for his age, 31, having South-East Asian genes, and he had a strong square face that accentuated his stocky figure, being only 5’6”. He did go to the gym after work, but he developed a gut after all the vodka. People often say his most attractive feature is his cat eyes. His eyebrows also tilted inwards, so he always had this fierceness about him. It didn’t seem like he was meant to be built in any way besides a small tank either. While Marcus and Wes were the stars of our threesome, I was labeled the “DUFF.” I was only 24, but the new terms the kids kept coming up with always got lost on me. I was the least attractive among us, I must admit. 5’7” isn’t exactly a height anyone would be flaunting off. It’s not that I looked like Quasimodo though. I was just… average—nothing spectacular about me. On one particularly rainy day, Marcus approached me at my desk, wearing his favorite sky blue button-down. He leaned over the divider with a coffee in his hand and sipped it so loudly it echoed. “What are we gonna do about the rain? Do you wanna just move bar night to Wes’ condo again?” he asked. “Yeah, but have you asked him? We might still be banned since you wrecked his condo the last time.” Marcus flubbed his lips, nearly spilling his coffee on my desk. “Don’t worry about it! Wes’ll understand. Besides, this time we got someone to clean our shit.” “I’m not cleaning your mess this time, Marcus.” “Not you, stupid. I meant the new intern. Wes said he was coming in today.” I looked at him, puzzled. “What new intern? No one told me about any new interns.” “That’s because you never join the meetings.” “What? The last meeting we had was two months ago, and literally all we talked about was how you put red food coloring in the water tanks to make it look like we were drinking blood.” Marcus laughed. “Well, now we just have meetings at the bar. I managed to convince him to move our meetings to the conference room with the dancers.” He chuckled. I sighed. “Fine, whatever. What’s his name? The intern, I mean.” “Ah, wait.” Eric brought out his phone. “I’ll ask Wes.” We waited for the phone to pick up. As soon as we heard Wes’ voice, Marcus didn’t hesitate to yell. “Yo, Wes!” I could hear an audible sigh come from the phone. “What’s up, Marcus? I’m kinda busy right now.” “I just told Dory about the new intern, but I forgot his name. What was it again?” “Froy Adamson. 20 years old from Harbridge University. He just texted and said he was coming up. Could you two let him in and show him around? Thanks.” “Sure thing, sir.” Marcus bounced his head to the side and looked at me as if he were planning something. He always did his squinted eyes, raised eyebrows, and pouted mouth. It was a staple of his. He wasn’t fooling anyone doing a face like that. I wonder if he ever noticed. He put the phone back in his pocket. “Well, Dory, looks like you’ve got some more work to do.” I knew it. “Seriously? Didn’t he tell us to handle him? To-ge-ther?” Marcus shrugged. “Well, I’ve got some work to do, and I’m reeaally tired.” He yawned. “You can handle the kid by yourself, right?” I said yes, and he was off, walking back to his desk. I don’t know why I let him do this to me. He’s lucky he was hot. Before I could prepare myself for the new intern, there was a knock coming from the glass door. I got up and headed over. Only people without access cards couldn’t get in and had to knock, which meant it had to be the intern. If I heard correctly, his name was supposed to be Froy, and a student at Harbridge… damn, someone was loaded. I got to the glass door and saw him standing outside. He was wearing a black button-down with his sleeves rolled up and skintight black jeans. They must have been pretty big too since he looked like he had to be at least 6’1”. His jet black hair was short and cropped with little spikes sticking up. He had a cute face too. He had the most precious baby button nose and pronounced dimples, making him look younger than he actually was. I wouldn’t be surprised if girls crushed on him everywhere. He had a decently lean body, but he definitely had bodybuilder potential by the way his broad shoulders stuck outwards, much like Marcus’. However, it didn’t seem like he was the braggart type. If anything, he was a bookworm. He looked like he lived and breathed in a library. All he was missing was a pair of glasses, but instead, he had the most perfect eyelashes. The poor thing seemed soaked by the rain. I opened the door for him and let him come inside, causing him to shiver in his shirt from the cold, freezer-like office temperature. He smiled at me and giggled nervously. “Sorry, sir,” he said with a nervous smile. “I forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think it would rain today.” My heart hadn’t fluttered in so long by a guy’s voice. The last time I felt this elevated was when I was still in college and chatting up the star football athlete before he got caught doping and got expelled. I missed having crushes like this. Thankfully, Froy seemed to be legal. A co-worker of mine already got fired once for having “intimate relations” with an underage intern. I wasn’t going to be next. “It’s fine. Are you Froy?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes, sir. I was supposed to start last week, but my mother had an emergency at the hospital, so I couldn’t leave.” “It’s fine, don’t worry. Family first,” I said. “Did you bring an extra shirt? You might get sick if you wear that wet shirt here all day.” “No, sir. I don’t have anything to change into. Sorry.” I grabbed his forearm. “It’s fine. Here, I’ll let you borrow one of my backup shirts.” “Sir, are you sure?” “Yeah, it’s fine.” I brought him to my desk where I grabbed him a seat. My co-workers who passed by would smile at him, enticed by his cute face and meek demeanor. He’d greet them back with a small wave and shy smile. Some people even came up and asked me if he was my new boyfriend. How many times did I have to tell everyone that I’ve never had a boyfriend before? They were just making the boy uncomfortable. I brought out a plain white shirt from my emergency kit and handed it over to him. He looked it over and thinking about it now, it was probably too small for him. Such was a con of being six inches shorter than someone. He held it up to the light, trying to estimate its size. “I don’t think it’s gonna fit,” I said. “Could I try it on, sir? Just to be sure?” “Sure, go ahead. Just don’t tear it.” I leaned back into my seat as I watched him begin unbuttoning his button-down. At the back of my mind, I knew this was leaning towards sexual harassment—and on the first day of his internship to boot—but I couldn’t help myself. The kid wasn’t reacting negatively either, so I guessed he was okay with it. A lawsuit was the last thing I needed. He started from the top-down, exposing his lean muscle underneath. He had a decently-sized chest for his leanness, and I never noticed how perky his nipples were underneath the black fabric either. There was no body hair on him too, just like Wes. “Nice abs,” I said. He blushed. “Ah, thank you, sir.” “You go to the gym or something? You play sports?” “No, sir. I used to be part of the gymnastics team, but I quit so I could focus on my studies.” Froy raised up his arms and tried squeezing into my shirt. He stuck his head through the tight hole and did his best to stretch out my shirt to fit in as much as possible. He looked ridiculous. It was like a man trying to wear a child’s dress. “You’ve still got a nice frame. If you went to the gym, I bet you could build it up easily,” I said. He looked ridiculous in my shirt. The sleeves didn’t even reach past his shoulders, so the fabric dug into his armpits. The shirt only reached the first set of abs, exposing his core and defined pelvis. It looked like a crop top. How he even got into something so tight is still a mystery to me. “Sir, I’m not sure I can wear this.” “Obviously.” I punched his abs. “Come on, let’s go ask someone else. I’m too short to be lending you my clothes.” “You’re not too short, sir.” “Yeah, you’re just too tall.” I told him to take off the shirt. He looked like he was in too much pain to be wearing something so ridiculous before we found a better replacement. As he raised it over his head and pulled his arms through the sleeves, he accidentally tore it down the side from the left sleeve down to the hem. He froze in panic. “Sir, I’m so sorry, sir, I didn’t mean to break your shirt. It was an accident, sir, I swear.” “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “It’s just a shirt.” His lean torso was now exposed to the cold of the office again, but at least he wasn’t squeezed so tightly in my shirt. I didn’t want to kill him before Marcus did. I couldn’t afford that kind of blood on my hands at my age. No way my salary was going to cover it. I led the tall kid over to Marcus’ desk at the other end of the office. Marcus looked visibly disturbed, watching in silence as I approached with a tall, shirtless kid following closely behind me. I didn’t know what he was going to say or do. His eyes just kept darting back and forth between us, seemingly asking me, “What the fuck is going on?” “Hey, Marcus, this is the intern, and he—” “Why is he shirtless?” Marcus interrupted. I looked back at Froy, looking lost as always. “He got wet in the rain, and I told him I’d get him a new shirt. I tried giving him mine, but, uh…” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “But what? Dory, I need to tell you as a friend that you are very small. Did you try lending him your shirt? Was it too small? Did you come all the way here, to my cubicle, while I’m working, to ask for a shirt from me?” “Yes.” “Alright, here you go.” Marcus dug into his drawer and tossed Froy a clean, black shirt. Froy looked confused but put on the shirt. It fit him perfectly. Thankfully, Marcus’ tailored shirts to fit his broad shoulders and chest fit Froy just right. It was a bit short at the hem though. His pelvis would peek whenever he moved, but he was well-covered. The sleeves also accentuated what muscle he had on his arms, as expected from Marcus. “I have to say though, he’s got a nice body,” Marcus said. “The ‘overtime work’ he’ll be doing later is gonna be a nice work-out.” “Marcus, he’s not a maid.” “And I’m not Frida Kahlo.” “You aren’t.” “Shut up,” Marcus said. “Hey, kid, you’ll be coming with us after work, right?” Froy’s eyes grew wide. “Uh…” “Marcus, it’s only his first day. He doesn’t even know our names yet!” “It’ll be fiiiine. My name’s Marcus Fringe, and there’s your Sir Dorian Yale. You can just call us Marcus and Dory. Our boss is Sir Wesley Smith: short, stocky Asian dude. You can call him Wes. If you ever wanna come work for us, you could be a part of our little circle of friends here. We got cookies.” “Oh, I like cookies,” Froy whispered. “Stop fucking with my intern, Marcus.” “You’re not my mom.” Wes’ office was right in front of Marcus’ cubicle. Any time Marcus made too much noise or whenever Wes would leave for the washroom and caught Marcus doing something stupid, Wes would be the first to scold him. He often threatened to lower his pay, but Marcus didn’t care. They were too close to actually do anything like that. As we were talking, the door to Wes’ office opened. He walked out, wearing a skintight banana yellow collared shirt that showed off his muscles and small gut. Every shirt in his wardrobe seemed to be skintight. I remember him telling us once that he was raised to only wear the tightest clothing because it makes you look bigger. He was only 5’6”, so I could understand why. “Why are you making so much noise, Marcus?” he asked, standing in the doorway. “Oh.” I waved at him. “Hi, sir. This is Froy, the intern. I was just asking Marcus for an extra shirt since he got wet in the rain.” “Well, take care of him then. Show him around the floor or something, I dunno,” Wes said. “Oh, and Dory…” “Yes, sir?” “Take him out with ya later, aight? We’re gonna have a little fun.” Oh god. “Yes, sir.” Wes was returning to his office when Froy spoke up. “Oh, sir!” he said. “How do I get through the door? I don’t have an access card.” “Hm? You don’t need an access card. You just grab the handle, twist it, then pull. That’s how you open a door.” “Wes, never speak again,” Marcus said. “What about this?” Wes whispered. “Or this ♪?” he sang. “I’m done,” I said. “And I’m just getting started!” He fired double finger guns at me with the silliest grin, laughing at himself immediately afterwards. We all separated and went back to our work for the day. I finished up the rest of my work as fast as I could so that I’d have more time to tour Froy around the building. It was just a hunch, but I thought he’d appreciate the convenience store. The store has an unlimited sundae cone deal where you could get as much ice cream as you wanted as long as it’s in one continuous swirl and it doesn’t fall over. When we got there, I saw his eyes light up like a child at the carnival. He wasted no time and immediately ordered a sundae cone. I didn’t even have to tell him. It seemed like he was used to doing this sort of thing already. By the time the ice cream was five inches tall, I was getting worried. It looked like it would fall at any moment. “Froy, are you sure you wanna keep going?” “Yes, sir! I’ve done this before. My mom calls me a master at this.” By the time it reached 8 inches tall, he stopped the machine. He stood still at first, watching it intently. It looked like he was trying to connect his soul to the sundae, becoming one with its spirit or something. When he finally got it to stabilize, he smiled. “See, sir?” he said. Then he raised it up and dunked it in his mouth, all the way down to the cone. My eyes grew wide. Froy just took in 8 inches of freezing cold sundae in his mouth like it was nothing. “What the fuck? Did you just eat the entire thing in one bite?” He nodded, still swallowing the ice cream. When he finished, he accidentally exhaled into my face, filling my nose with his cold, breath-infused chocolate smell. He apologized and offered to wipe it off my nose. I had to tell him to stop since he still had the cone to finish. “How the fuck did you do that?” “My brothers taught me when I was younger how to exercise my gag reflex so I could take in more things. I could fit a whole foot-long in my mouth too!” he said. “It just got kinda messy… so we had to stop.” His face sunk. The cute smile he wore faded away after it seemed like he remembered something. “What happened?” “They, uh, taught me to give them blowjobs when I was 12. I thought it was normal for a few years, then they got arrested for selling drugs when I was 15. My mother told me they were horrible to me and told me what they were doing to me was wrong. So now I’m trying to find a job to pay for my mother’s hospital bills since I’m her only family left. She already used up all her savings on my tuition.” I felt horrible for him and found myself hugging him. He was stiff and caught in surprise at first, but he softened up and wrapped his arms around me too. I didn’t know he lived like this. I couldn’t take advantage of someone like him. It wouldn’t be right. “I’m so sorry.” He gave his ice cream a quick lick. “Don’t worry, sir, it’s fine. I’m over it now. I still miss them though.” “Who? Your brothers? They molested you as a kid. You shouldn’t be missing them. They deserve to rot in prison.” “We used to play games every day outside our house. They even bought me a goldfish once for my 14th birthday since it was all they could afford with their own money. I named him Pudge.” We headed back to my desk upstairs after finishing his ice cream and filing for his access card. The issue with his brothers was something we didn’t want to bring up too much in case he got triggered. More than half the office had already gone home for the day. Marcus, Wes, and I planned to leave for Wes’ condo at 8pm with Froy together. After I finished up, I asked Froy if he was okay with it. It was only his first day as an intern. I wouldn’t be surprised if he declined. Who knows what we might have been planning to do to him outside office hours? “It’s okay with me, sir.” “Are you sure? I haven’t even told you what we were doing.” “Oh, uh,” he said before chuckling nervously. “We’re going to your sir Wes’s condo to drink. Wes and Marcus just want you to be their sober caretaker, so you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Froy waved his hands. “Oh, no, sir, it’s okay with me. I’m used to being the sober one with my friends.” “Oh, okay. And don’t worry about something bad happening to you. None of us have ever done anything crazy before. Besides, Marcus is straight, and Wes is bi, but he has a family. I’m the only gay one here.” His eyebrows shot up. “You’re gay, sir?” “Yeah, why?” He looked away. “Nothing, sir.” That led me to wonder. Was he also gay? I guessed I could always figure that out some other time. After we packed up, we headed down to the basement carpark where Marcus and Wes were waiting for us at Wes’ truck. There were paper cups everywhere. It seemed like they’d been waiting there for a few years by the way they were lounging around and drinking coffee endlessly. When we got there, Marcus walked up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders. “What the fuck took you so long?” he asked. His pointed gaze shot into my skull. “You told me not to fuck with your intern, but is it really me you should be worrying about?” “We were just finishing up some shit. It took longer than expected. Sorry ‘bout it.” “Just get in the fucking truck already!” Wes yelled. “The vodka isn’t gonna drink itself!” I sat in the passenger seat, with Marcus and Froy in the back. It was the system we developed together when we first started hanging out at bars a few months ago. Marcus hated seatbelts and feeling claustrophobic, and I preferred the safety of the seatbelt. The three of us normally went out to the bar down the street on foot, but tonight, we decided to head to Wes’ condo instead to avoid the rain. The only thing different was that we had Froy with us. “Hey, kid, what was your name again?” Marcus asked. “Uh, sir, Froy Adamson, sir.” “Froy?” Marcus began to chuckle. He was visibly struggling to hold in his laughter. “Like fro-yo?” Froy was silent. “...Yes, sir. Frozen yogurt.” Marcus released his contained laughter, nearly keeling over his seat. Froy became worried and began to panic. Wes and I had to reassure him that making fun of people’s names was just something Marcus did on a daily basis to everyone around the office. Marcus was only a year younger than me, but he had the heart of a child that he never grew out of. We loved that about him. Marcus placed a hand on Froy’s shoulder. “I like this kid,” he said. Froy blushed. “I’m sure you do,” Wes said. “Everyone loves yogurt.” “Don’t predate on my intern, Marcus!” “I don’t wanna hear that from you, Dory!” Marcus said. “Hey, kid. I’ve been planning on going back to the gym again. If you ever wanna come with, just tell me, okay? You look like you’d be a great workout partner.” “Hey, what about me? Why do you ask the intern before your boss who you KNOW goes to the gym?” Wes asked. “How tall are you again, Wes?” Marcus asked. “Right now, about as high as your chances at a promotion, Marcus.” Marcus threw his arms around Wes’ seat. “Hey, come on! It was just a joke! It’s just too hard to be gym buddies with someone so short. Plus you’ve got that tiny gut.” “I can’t help it! Vodka might as well be my blood of Christ.” “So you’re a cannibal?” “What do you think happened to my first boyfriend?” The conversation continued for the next half hour on the road. Froy and I remained silent for the most part while Marcus and Wes bantered, with us being brought in every so often as jokes. Marcus couldn’t let go of “fro-yo.” The rain blocked the streets and kept us in traffic longer than we would have wanted. Wes began getting calls from his wife, asking about where he was since his kids were getting impatient after being locked up for so long. When we got to the forest separating Wes’ condo complex from the city district, Marcus brought out these small white pills he hid inside a tic-tac box. The resemblance was uncanny. Froy and I watched him, unaware of what the pills would do. No one was around to help if Marcus did something stupid. “Hey, Wes. You want a tic-tac?” Marcus asked. Froy and I watched in silence, fully aware of what Marcus was trying to do. “If you’re trying to bribe me for a pay raise again, it’s gonna take more than a tic-tac this time.” “No, seriously, come on. It’s just a candy. Completely free. No strings attached.” Wes held out a hand, and Marcus placed one on his palm. “This better not be another one of your fucking pranks, Marcus. The last one is still giving my kids diarrhea.” Wes threw the small white pill in his mouth without any hesitation. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled loudly. “God damn it, Marcus.” Marcus laughed and slammed his hand repeatedly against the back of Wes’ seat. Froy shifted closer to the door in fear. “What did you give him, Marcus?” I asked. “Dying in a car crash with you was not on my list of things to-do today.” “Mine too,” Froy mumbled. “Relax! It’s harmless. I already tried it on my dog, and nothing happened to her.” “I’m not a dog, Marcus! I’m your boss!” “And I’m not a scientist!” “That doesn’t make things any better, Marcus—Oh, my god... what the fuck is going on...” Wes looked uncomfortable, shifting around like there was a cactus on his seat. I looked down and saw that he was growing a tent in his pants. At first, I thought it was just viagra, but then a wet spot began to form. Wes’ face was red as a tomato and was completely speechless. I could smell the familiar smell that filled my room after school as a kid. Wes came. He came right in front of all of us. He didn’t even have to touch himself or do anything for it either. I looked back at Marcus and Froy, and Marcus’ face was frozen in a face of pure glee. He had the expression of a child witnessing Santa for the first time and couldn’t be happier. Froy on the other hand was completely mortified. The poor thing didn’t know how to react. Wes was barely able to keep his focus on the road because of the way he was feeling. He just came in his pants. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what that pill did to him. Wes stopped the truck at a nearby tree and turned off the truck, running out and checking the damages at a tree out of sight. The three of us followed suit. Marcus didn’t even look the least bit guilty about what he just did. Froy stood by me, waiting and watching for what happened next. “What the fuck did you give me?” Wes asked. Marcus waved his hands in the air. “Nothing! I swear it was just a bunch of random shit I found in my kitchen. I didn’t think it would do anything.” “Well, it did! Now my favorite pants are ruined.” Wes stepped back into the moonlight where we saw a massive wet spot all over his crotch. If we didn’t know it was cum, we might’ve mistaken it for piss just by its sheer quantity. I didn’t think it was possible to cum so much. Judging by the defined outline running down his left thigh as well, it seemed he was hiding more than just one secret. The short man had to compensate somewhere. “God damn it, Marcus.” “Come on, I’m sorry. I swear I didn’t mean it. I was gonna try it on myself, but I wanted to see if it—” “If it killed me?” “Well, no, but—” “I can’t believe I already wet myself… I haven’t even had a fucking bottle yet. You owe me for this.” Marcus shot me a look of relieved anguish, knowing he wasn’t going lose his job or his friendship. He walked up to Wes and helped him clean up by the tree. While Wes and Marcus were off cleaning up, Froy and I wandered a bit off to the forest to take in the beautiful nighttime scenery overlooking the city. The city lights shined brightly over the trees. They gave off an iridescent spotlight-lit night sky that shadowed the tree leaves and branches, blocking out the stars but lighting up the darkness. “This is a great view,” I said. “Yes, sir,” Froy replied. As we were enjoying our quiet time alone together, Froy noticed what looked like a shooting star in the empty sky. Wes and Marcus came over and joined us in staring at the falling light. A thought occurred to me, however, that this was not how falling stars normally worked. It looked as though it were literally falling out of the sky. I’m pretty sure falling stars aren’t supposed to look like they’re coming straight at us. “Hey, that’s no fucking shooting star, you idiots! That’s a meteor!” Wes said. “Hide behind something!” We could barely react when we saw that it was already a building’s height away from us. Froy and I hid behind a nearby tree. Marcus sprinted across to the truck with Wes. The burning rock rang a piercing loud screech in our ears before crash landing into the clearing between us and the truck. Flaming debris flew everywhere, covering the area in a black soot. Smoke filled the air for a good few minutes until we were able to breathe and see things again. All four of us emerged from our hiding spots and eyed the strange rock. Froy, Wes, and I approached it hesitantly, watching it from a distance in case it had any surprises waiting to pop out and do some serious harm. It could have had some new viruses or small flesh-eating aliens hiding inside. I highly doubted our job’s insurance program covered space AIDS. Meanwhile, while three of us were being careful, Marcus decided to make a headstart and gingerly walked up to it. He stuck out his hands and felt the intense heat emanating from the meteor. “What are you doing, Marcus?! Get back here where it’s safe,” Wes said. Marcus looked back and smiled. “Relaaax, it’s not gonna do anythingI” When the rest of us got to surround the meteor, it seemed to have cooled off. All four of us examined it closely, checking for any dangerous movements or glowing substances sticking out. For the next few minutes, it just seemed like it was a regular, boring old rock—from space. It didn’t grow a face and sing show tunes like I expected. I’d be lying if I said wasn’t disappointed. “It just seems like a rock,” Froy said. “Obviously,” Marcus said. “But what’s inside?” “If it's anything like your head, not much,” Wes said. “Then there’s nothing to worry about, right?” Marcus stepped into the crater and slammed his hands onto the meteor. He began pressing down on it with his body weight, trying to pressure it to crack open and reveal whatever monstrosity was inside of it. Froy and I backed away while Wes stepped forward and tried prying Marcus off of it. “Marcus, what are you doing?! Stop!” “I just wanna see what’s inside! It might have space diamonds, Wes!” Marcus let out a yell as he used all his strength and cracked open the meteor. From the crack, a neon green liquid splurged out, spilling onto Marcus’ shirt. He panicked, wondering what the hell the scentless, luminescent goo was, when suddenly the crack opened up further. It erupted, blasting a mortified Marcus with the strange gunk. He was covered head to toe, front to back, unable to even open his mouth or eyes in pure horror. The meteor now looked unstable. It was rumbling, and cracks began spreading from where Marcus first breached its outer shell. More and more of the green liquid spurted out. It didn’t seem long before it would explode. Marcus grumbled for help, running towards Wes. “Hey, stop! Don’t get that shit on me! I just got my pants dry!” Wes yelled. Before Marcus could even get to him, the meteor exploded. Nuclear green slime flew everywhere. Marcus got blasted back onto the ground by the sheer amount he was covered in. He didn’t look like he could move very well at all anymore. Wes was yelling out Marcus’ name when the goo flew into his mouth and covered his entire front from head to toe. I could hear him yelling as he swallowed it. “Sir!” As the meteor exploded towards us, Froy ran up to me. He used his body as a shield to block me from the slime, with his back spread out against the meteor. I looked up at him and saw fear in his eyes. Neither of us could move from where we were as we were frozen in absolute shock about what just happened. The meteor settled down, and there was green slime absolutely everywhere. It coated the trees, the grass, the soil, everything. Marcus was absolutely drenched in it, struggling to even stand up. Wes ran to a tree and began vomiting, trying to expel whatever he swallowed and trying to get himself clean again. Froy’s entire backside and his arms were completely covered. He shook his body as much as he could to try and get it off of him. “What the fuck just happened?” I asked. “That fucking—pfthuh—piece of shit meteor just fucking exploded!” Wes yelled, spitting out the remnants. “Are we going to fucking die?!” Marcus yelled, on his knees, crying in anguish at the sky, looking like a grotesque smile monster. “I don’t wanna fucking die, god!” “This is all your fault!” Wes said. “I’m fucking aware of that, Wes! I wasn’t expecting the meteor to be a fucking water balloon filled with green shit!” “Okay, everyone, just relax!” I said. “We just need to get clean and report this to the police so they can clean it up or something.” Marcus and Wes turned and glared at me, clean and dry from head to toe. “We can’t tell anyone about this! If the authorities find out we fucked with some meteor and got caught with some disease, then we might be forced to spend time in a lab until we die,” Wes said. Marcus pointed at me. “And why the fuck are you dry? Did you tell your little boytoy intern to be your shield?!” “No, he ran up to me himself. I didn’t tell him to do anything, Marcus.” “Fucking shit, man…” I stood watch by the truck while Froy, Wes, and Marcus cleaned themselves up by the river. It was nearly midnight when they got back looking absolutely exhausted after trying to get every drop of slime off their bodies for the past few hours. They dumped all their clothes in Wes’ gym bag and got into his truck in nothing but wet underwear. ‘Uncomfortable’ could not even begin to explain the atmosphere. I couldn’t even be bothered to appreciate all the hot, semi-naked bodies surrounding me when I was still reeling over what the hell just happened. I’d already seen all of them shirtless before at least once, but I had yet to see Froy’s business. Did he prefer boxers or briefs? Was he a shower or a grower? It didn’t seem that important. All I knew was that Wes was thick and hung like a motherfucker. “This has to be our secret, got it?” Wes said. “No one else can know about this.” We all agreed. None of us were in the mood to get dissected or experimented on for the rest of our lives. As Wes drove away, heading to his condo, I took one last look back at the scene. The meteor looked like a cracked egg that got blown up in a microwave. However, what seemed strange to me was how there seemed to be a lot less slime than before. What used to be a complete sheet of glowing green slime over everything was now mostly back to normal with some freckles here and there. It must have either dissipated in the atmosphere or got absorbed into the ground. Either way, it didn’t seem like that was just going to end there. I could feel in my gut that this wasn’t the last time this meteor was going to be a part of our lives. If the slime did get absorbed in the ground and trees, then what would happen with humans? There was no way they didn’t at least absorb some of it. There was just no way. Regardless, this was going to be our secret from now on. It seemed our little threesome just became a foursome.

Happy New Year, growers! Here's a new story that I wrote, probably the longest one. I took inspiration from "The Lockerroom Thief" by CockTFBoi. I hope you find this good. If this gets good reviews, I'll add pictures. I just reposted this here in the stories section since I accidentally posted it in story archive. Without further ado, here it is. A Donation From Big Bro Having been left by their father since they were kids, half-brothers Jason and Blake grew up separately. Jason, 26, the older of the two, chose to leave the house 10 years ago to try and live independently. Meanwhile Blake, 18, the younger brother, was left to grow up with his mother. Jason got a small job when he left and when he had his first pay, he invested in a gym membership. His investment obviously paid off. Seeming to have gotten some of the best genes, he grew up to be 6'2 and 260 lbs of muscle. His body, partnered with his chiseled face, tan skin, and jet black hair could really make many heads turn whenever he walks by. Blake on the other hand, chose to focus more on his studies. In fact, he just finished high school and is now an incoming college freshman. After moving in his dorm and unpacking, he lied down and scrolled on social media and that's when he saw it, his older brother's profile. He looked through Jason's photos and he was wowed by how his brother looked. At 5'5 and 130 lbs, he was nowhere near the looks of his brother. They do look alike but besides their body, Blake's wavy brown hair separates the two. Blake continued scrolling on Jason's profile and he discovered that Jason is now a personal trainer and is actually the owner of the gym near his college campus. Blake put some thought into it and decided that he wanted to turn his body around in college, he wanted to be the heartthrob of the campus. Jason was about to sleep when his phone suddenly vibrated. He checked and saw that someone had messaged him. He immediately recognized the name and photo, it's his little brother and he wants to meet with him. Tomorrow morning came and Blake was nervous as he's about to meet his older brother after 10 years. He looked around and saw huge figure of a man. The man was wearing sweatpants paired with a tank top. His shoulders were wide, his arms defined, his back tapering into a V shape, his legs shaped like boulders. "J-Jason?" Blake called. The man looked behind him and down at Blake. Blake was met with the man's portruding pecs. It was Jason. "Blake? Hey little bro. Wow, you've really grown, young man!" Jason said to his brother. "I can say the same thing to you. Wow, you're huge, man!" Blake replied. "Thanks man, I've put a lotta work into this body" Jason said, flexing his biceps in front of his brother. "So why did you want to meet after all this years?" Jason followed. "I want to be built and jacked, and I think you're the one that can help me." Blake answered, touching his thin arms. "Well, I'm flattered, little man..." Jason smirks. "So, what do you say?" Blake followed up. "Let’s make you huge, lil bro!" Jason exclaimed. Jason really stayed true to his word. He began training Blake intensively. To Blake's surprise, he started gaining weight and really noticed changes happening on his body. After training for 6 months, his weight went from 130 lbs to 150. He saw his abs being visible, his chest starting to portrude, his bicep having a bump. Blake enjoyed these changes. One night after training, Jason and Blake went to the shower room, going into separate cubicles. They were both pumped after working out and Blake was really feeling his body. But Blake wanted to see how Jason looks, so he peeked into Jason's cubicle as Jason was busy showering. Blake saw Jason's wide V tapered back leading down his ass, but the biggest treat was when he saw what was at front. Jason turned, eyes closed, and Blake saw his thick, monstrous 10 inch cock. Blake immediately felt his own cock harden. Blake couldn't help it, he took a picture of his view of Jason and went back to his cubicle. The brothers finished showering. Blake put some shorts on and before he put on a shirt, he flexed a bit in front of the mirror, admiring his progress. Jason enters the room to change, with only a towel on his waist, when he sees Blake flexing. "Feels great huh? Seeing your progress in the mirror." Jason says while smiling. "Yeah but now with you beside me, damn I'm dwarfed." Blake answers. "You'll get there lil bro." Jason says while raising an arm into a bicep pose. Jason flexes his other arm, posing a double bicep. He puts them down and proceeded to flex a couple more poses. Meanwhile Blake can't help but stare at his brother, admiring his frame. Jason sees Blake staring and he smiled. "It's okay bro, you can touch." Jason says to his staring brother. Blake almost instantly reaches for his brother's pecs, feeling the size of it in his small hands. Blake can't help but let out a sigh of amazement. His hands then move to Jason's rounded shoulders, going to his biceps. "Chest is 58 inches, biceps are 24 inches." Jason proudly states, flexing them. He then raises his towel a bit. "Calves 21 inches, Thighs 30 inches" He adds. Jason feels his ego rise, with his little brother admiring his body that he put a lot of effort into. He flexes his abs while Blake rubs his hands on the rock-hard surface, feeling the crevices. Jason turns around, flexing his wide back, tapering into a V-shape. Blake touches the wall-like back of his brother. Blake feels himself getting aroused and his cock starts to harden. He almost let out a moan, but he suppressed it upon realizing. He becomes afraid his brother will see so he stopped and put his shirt on. "I need to go, I gotta pack for the winter break." Blake blurts out. "See you in two weeks, I guess?" He says. "Actually, make that a month. I'll be going out of the country to collaborate with other gym influencers" Jason answers. "Oh, okay then..." Blake says back. "Continue your workouts huh lil bro. I don't want you getting smaller when I get back." Jason cockily teases as Blake leaves. Blake gets home to his dorm, taking his shorts off and letting his hard 4 inch cock out. He takes out his phone and opens the photos he took earlier, looking at his brother’s huge body and monstrous cock. He begins stroking his cock, feeling more and more aroused as he zooms in on his big bro. "Ughhh Jason fuck" He moans. He begins touching his body sensually, making his breaths heavier. He imagines his big bro's enormous pecs, larger-than-grapefruit biceps, washboard abs. He feels himself get closer and closer. "Ughhh sh- shit" "Oh fuck uh- huge" "Ugh ughh" "oH- UGHHHNN!" With a wave of pleasure, he cums. His cum shoots everywhere. "Ughh uhh" Blake moans and breathes heavily. He then passes out. That's when he realizes, he wants Jason's size. He wants his height. He wants his body, from his strong arms, thick legs, to his heavily muscled torso. He wants all of Jason to himself. Immediately, he went looking for a way to gain what he wants to take. He searched books and the web and after three days, he found one. He got it and he was excited to make his fantasies real. But in the meantime, he followed what Jason told him and he continued his workouts extensively. He chased for growth. Finally, a month has passed. Blake was excited to see Jason again. He was thrilled to show how consistent he has been. In a month, he added about 10 lbs. Not just that, being in his teenage years, he grew an inch in height, making him 5'6 and 140 lbs. He might not be as big and lean as his brother, but he is filling out his frame quite nicely. His chest now pushes out his shirt, his abs more fuller looking, and his biceps now fit his sleeves perfectly. But beyond all of that, he was excited for his plan. He knew that in a short period of time, his biggest desire will be reality. Blake went to the gym before the sun could rise. He knew that Jason has arrived and that he would be working out. Blake was right, he saw his brother right away. Jason was even bigger than last time, making Blake want him more. "Hey Jason" Blake greeted. "Hey lil bro! Long time no see. Damn bro, you're filling out quite nicely." Jason greets back. "You're not getting any smaller either... By the way, I got us this sports drink." Blake gives his brother one. "Thanks bro, perfect timing, I'm about to start my workout." Jason takes a few sips and went on to start his workout. "Great, I'll join you then." Blake drinks his own sports drink and grins, following Jason to the weightroom. Jason starts doing push-ups for warm-up. As he approaches 30 reps, he started feeling off. He felt a strange sensation throughout his body, kinda like the feeling when having an orgasm. "Ughh- oh" Jason groans as he stops his push-ups and falls to the ground. "Hey, you okay, big bro?" Blake asked. "I'm fine, I think it's just my amount of sleep catching up on me." Jason answered unsure. "Here, drink up." Blake handed Jason's sports drink to him. Blake made sure Jason drank of all of it, grinning as he does so. "Alright then, let's help you get bigger. Let's do bench press." Jason said to Blake. "Careful with this one, lil bro" Jason loaded 155 lbs plates on the bar and spotted Blake. Blake lifted it and did 10 reps with it. "Too easy!" he said. Jason was surprised. "My turn, little man!" Jason said, loading 460 lbs on the bar. Jason lifted the bar and started repping. As he was doing so, his mind was flooded with sexual images. He started to get turned on. "Ughhh" Jason started to moan and groan with every breath everytime the bar descends. He feels his cock getting hard so he put the bar back into place. "H-hold on a little" Jason stood up, and went to the locker room to avoid Blake from seeing his hard-on. But blake already noticed it, he smirked. Jason went into the locker room, his mind all over the place. He feels so sensitive. All that's in his mind makes him wanna orgasm. Little does he know, Blake's the one behind it. Blake followed into the locker room and saw Jason. "Hey big bro, what's going on? Come on let's continue." Blake said to his brother. "Blake, oh uhm. I- I'm just..." Jason explains, trying to cover his hard-on. Blake gets closer to Jason. "Come on big bro..." Blake said, touching the tent on Jason's shorts. "Ughhhh" Jason lets out a whimper. Jason doesn't understand what he's feeling, he's not gay, but what Blake is doing is really turning him on. Blake took Jason's shirt off and started lowering Jason's shorts. "You want to help me get bigger, right?" Blake said to his brother. "Y-yes" Jason staggeringly answers. "Good, bro" Blake said as he takes Jason's shorts off, revealing Jason's hardened masculinity, growing into 11 inches. Without any warning, Blake put Jason's cock in his mouth, making him moan. Blake started sucking, working his way on Jason's cock. Jason can no longer suppress his moans. Jason feels this sinking feeling as he nears his orgasm. The pleasure was wild and he feels closer and closer as Blake moves up and down his shaft. A shudder ran down his body and his balls start churning. "Ughhhh fuuu-" Jason cums. Blake made sure to swallow every bit of it as it shoots hard into his mouth. Jason was overwhelmed with pleasure. He fell into the bench behind him, eyes closed. Blake felt himself get taller, he felt his limbs extending and his view getting higher. As his body gets lengthier, the bulk he had put on disappears, his muscles adjusting into his body. Meanwhile, the opposite happens to Jason. He feels his spine shorten and retract. With that, his muscles enlarge, adjusting to his shortening frame. His pecs and arms bulged out, his legs grew thicker. "Wh-what did you do to me?" Jason said upon opening his eyes and seeing his short frame. "You helped me grow, isn't that what we wanted?" Blake answered. "Y-yes" Jason said, but he felt something was wrong. Seeing his brother's enlarged muscles made Blake more and more excited, so he proceeded to the next step. "I'm gonna get so massive with what we will be doing." He said. Blake lays Jason down the bench and grabbed his brother's still hard cock. He rode it and lowered himself onto it. Blake moved up and down, filling Jason with pleasure. Jason's cock started to spew pre-cum. Blake's body started reacting to it. He felt his body start to swell with muscle. Blake touched Jason's hard pecs and squeezed it as he bounces on his cock. Blake feels his body expand outward as he absorbs more of Jason's precum. His pecs start to form, his biceps tensing into a ball, his abs forming crevices. Jason feels Blake get heavier. "Fuck I'm gonna cum again- ohhh!" Jason finally shoots his load inside Blake. Jason's bulk slowly shrank into him. His biceps slowly thinned out, his treetrunk legs became weak, his torso got drained of its size, his chest on which Blake is grabbing on to lowered slowly from being mountains to a flat surface. "Ohhh fuck- ughh!" Blake can't help but groan as he feels his body fill up. He flexes a double bicep pose as his arms expand into mounds of rock. Meanwhile his legs got thicker and thicker, proportioning into his new height. His pecs grow into boulders, rivaling melons, he touches them and squeezes them. "Fuck, yes!" Blake exclaims as he poses his muscles. He went to the scale and measured his height and weight. "6'4 and 270 lbs, damn. Only one thing left." Blake says to himself as he gets back to Jason. Blake stands Jason up and turns him around. "Hey bro, just one last thing and we're done." Blake said to Jason's ear, caressing Jason's cock in his hand. Jason's cock immediately springs back up to life. Jason whimpers as he feels pleasure build up with Blake stroking his cock. While doing so, Blake slides his 4 incher into Jason's hole. Jason moans as intense pleasure fills hin again, but he can't cum. "You're gonna help me grow right?" Blake says. "Y-yes, anything for you ugh-" Jason answered. "Even my cock?" Blake follows up. "Yes, take it. Take my fucking cock." As pre-cum comes out of Jason's cock, Blake feels it slowly dwindle into his hand while his own cock grows and more and more enters Jason's ass. Blake starts thrusting, making Jason feel more pleasure, all as he strokes Jason's cock. Blake's cock grows and grows inside Jason, going into 12 inches. Jason's, however, retracted into Blake's hand, it shrank into 3 inches. "Ughh, please Blake... I need to cum" Jason whimpers. "Not until I do. Ughhh!" Blake cums into Jason's ass the largest he has ever cum. "Ughhh- shi- ughh!" Jason moans as he experiences being cummed in the ass for the first time. The two brothers experience their greatest orgasm, but one while experiencing his fantasy and one while experiencing loss. Jason shoots cum from his now 3 incher, moaning and passing out in the process. Blake pulls out his brother and admires his new 12 incher shooting more load on his passed out brother. He flexes on the mirror he once flexed on with his brother a month ago, but now being the superior one. "Thanks for the donation... little bro." He said as he leaves his brother in the locker room. Jason gains consciousness and snaps out of the drink's effects, realizing what had just happened.

This is a new story I've been working on (a similar size and length to my last big story Deano, Again) which centres around a group of bodybuilders sharing a flat in Manchester. Unlike my last few stories, this one features completely new characters and has no connection to the Muscle University/Deano series. However, as with most of my stories, there are a couple of nods and references to past stories and characters. This story doesn't stray too far from what people know me for. However, unlike my previous stories which were all told from the point of view of just one character, this one features multiple points of view with the chapters mostly alternating between two of the flatmates. On a final note - this first chapter is the longest of the story so if you're slightly put off by the length I promise you that most of the follow-up chapters are considerably shorter! MUSCLE LADS, INC. ONE NICK My heart is pounding as I approach the big red brick building with green framed windows Google Maps has been guiding me towards for the last twenty minutes. This is ridiculous. Why am I so nervous? Okay - that’s a stupid question. I KNOW why I’m nervous. I know why my stomach’s currently doing somersaults and why my heart feels like it’s in my throat. Because I’m about to meet Alfie Winters and Danny King. Two of the best young amateur bodybuilders in Manchester. Probably in the whole country, for that matter. Two bodybuilders I’ve admired and followed on Instagram for years. I couldn’t believe it when I saw Alfie’s Instagram Story this morning. It almost felt too good to be true. Maybe it actually is? And obviously, I was nervous when I sent him that DM telling him I was interested. I doubted whether I should. But I knew that if I didn’t take a chance and send him that message, I’d end up regretting it. And then Alfie sent me a reply which was SO fucking friendly and my head has been spinning with all of these thoughts and hopes and fantasies ever since. And yet - as I stand at the front door of the building Alfie and Danny live in and scan the buzzer for flat number seventeen, all I can think is - what the hell are these two incredible bodybuilders going to think when they open the door to an average sized, awkward looking, nerdy guy in glasses? Okay, so “average-sized” is a bit misleading. I’ve actually done two bodybuilding competitions. The first one was last summer after I’d finished university. And the second one was just last weekend. I came fourth in the junior category of a local show back home in Leicester. Which explains why I'm currently abnormally tanned and have been getting weird looks from people on the street for the past week. But despite the still shredded abs and leg striations currently hiding under my hoodie and jeans, it still feels a little weird to describe myself as a bodybuilder. Like if I actually said to someone, “I’m a bodybuilder”, there’s a very good chance they’d look me up and down and screw up their face in confusion. Maybe I’m being a bit hard on myself. Because, while I’m definitely no bull-necked Montgomery University-type tank struggling to fit through doorways by the time they’re twenty-one, I have got quite a bit of muscle on my six-foot frame. My arms are pretty thick for a start. Enough for heads to turn when I walk down the street wearing a t-shirt or vest during the summer. But by bodybuilding measures, I’m still pretty lean. I guess I’m one of those guys who looks pretty average and then shocks everyone by lifting up his t-shirt to reveal a set of shredded fucking abs. Hopefully, all of that will change in the next few years. That’s the goal anyway. To pack on more size. To keep learning. To keep growing. To keep getting better. So that one day I can proudly say “I’m a bodybuilder” with conviction and without fear of being laughed at. To be just as good as the two bodybuilders whose doorstep I’m now standing on and whose flat I’m now buzzing as my heart hammers in my chest. To maybe even be on the same bodybuilding stage as one or both of them one day competing alongside them. A deep voice comes through the intercom saying hello. I think it might be Alfie rather than Danny but I can’t quite say for sure. “Ummm. Hi,” I say back, awkwardly. “It’s Nick. To see the room?” The voice says something I can’t quite catch, a buzzing noise comes through the speaker and I hear the click of the front door opening. At this point, my nerves are off the charts. And they only get worse when I climb the stairs to the third floor. They only really start to ease when I’m suddenly faced with the image of Alife Winters filling up the door frame to his and Danny King’s flat. His big, round shoulders and jacked arms are bulging out of an Army-like olive green vest to a ridiculous degree. And the top of his thick pecs is spilling out of the material. Wow. I mean - seriously wow. He’s much bigger in the flesh. Is this guy really only a couple of years older than me? A wave of inferiority sweeps through me. Maybe I shouldn’t have worn this bloody hoodie so Alfie and Danny could see my impressively thick and still bronzed arms? Something flickers across Alfie’s face when he spots me. I don't know if it’s surprise or disappointment or something else. Maybe I look bigger in my pictures on Instagram? But then his face transforms into a welcoming smile which relaxes me instantly. “Nick, yeah?” “Yep!” I reply, smiling back. Partly to be friendly. Partly because it’s pretty hard not to smile at the image of a jacked up muscle plug of a short-arsed bodybuilder spilling out of his vest who’s not entirely unattractive face-wise and who’s standing in front of you ready to welcome you into your flat. I also can’t help thinking how considerate it is that he decided to wait for me this way to save me from wandering the halls looking for the flat number. “You found it all right, then?” Alfie asks. “Yep. Just about!” I have no idea why I said that because I had no trouble finding the flat at all. “Jesus,” Alfie says, looking up at me as I follow him through the doorway and enter the flat. “How tall are you?” “Ummm. Six foot,” I reply, suddenly becoming very aware of the height difference between us. He must only be about five foot seven at the most. “I knew I should have put a height restriction on the ad,” Alfie jokes, as we enter a room made up of a living room on one side and a kitchen area on the other. “So this is the lounge. Kitchen's over there,” Alfie says. “The TV’s mine. But, you know … use it as much as you want. We’ve got Netflix.” The room is bright, spacious and modern with big comfy-looking blue sofas and a huge television. The far back wall has exposed bricks. I think property agents and landlords would probably market this as a New York style apartment. I’ve seen a couple of similar flats described as such in my search for a place to live in Manchester over the past few days. The only clue that bodybuilders live here is a big poster of Mitchell “The Machine” Murray squeezing out a brutal crab most muscular with his mouth wide open stuck to the wall above one of the sofas. Muscle exploding. Veins everywhere. Attitude through the roof. I wonder what my parents will say about that when they drop me off. IF they drop me off here. That’s a big if. “You a fan?” Alfie asks, looking from me to the poster of Mitchell Murray. He’s got an almost teasing smirk on his face which makes me feel instantly nervous. I swear my cheeks are getting flushed. “Mmmm,” I say, looking away from Alfie and back to the grotesque muscle screaming for my attention from the wall of the living space. “Isn’t everyone?” I look back at Alfie Winters who’s giving me this big, warm grin. Did I mention the fact that Alfie Winters is kind of cute? Okay - more than just kind of. He’s got these small boyish features. A button nose. Nicely styled brunette hair. I wonder if he’s ever felt self-conscious about his ears. It’s not that they’re big. But they’re quirky-shaped and kind of stick out. They’re like little pixie ears. Somehow they just make him more attractive though. I’m suddenly pulled from my thoughts and my insides tighten. Because the other bodybuilder who lives here has just walked into the room. A bodybuilder who’s even bigger and more well-known than Alfie Winters. Unlike Alfie though, Danny King is covered up by a black hoodie with the words Panther’s Gym written on the front. No guesses as to which of the two most hardcore bodybuilding gyms in Manchester Danny attends. But even though he’s covered up, he looks like a right fucking tank. I know exactly what’s hiding under that hoodie. Thick slabs of hard, shredded meat. Gorgeous thick pecs. Blocky abs. Big, boulder shoulders. How twenty-five year old Danny King is still an amateur is anyone’s guess. It can't be long before he gets his pro card. There are so many contrasts between Alfie and Danny. Danny’s much taller. I'd say about the same height as I am. And where Alfie’s cute and boyish-looking, Danny’s kind of rough around the edges, but still handsome. Really handsome actually. He’s got brunette hair which is shaved at the sides and medium length on top. A strong jaw. He looks like a bit of a lad’s lad, I guess. The type of guy who I'd never have been friends with at school. I know I only just met the guy, but I’m also not getting the same warm, friendly vibes that I get from Alfie. There’s something about him which is kind of intimidating. Okay - very intimidating. “Danny, mate - this is Nick,” Alfie says. “The guy about the room?” Danny King gives me a half-hearted nod and mumbles, “All right,” with an unimpressed look on his face. My heart sinks to the pit of my fucking stomach as Danny turns away and heads into the kitchen area. I think I now know why someone coined the phrase ‘never meet your idols’. “I’ll show you the room,” Alfie says, seemingly unfazed by Danny’s less-than-friendly welcome towards me. As I follow him, I can’t help taking a sneaky look back at Danny, who’s now got his broad back to me, making himself a shake in the kitchen. The big cushions that make up his arse bulging underneath and stretching the material of his black joggers. I’m not being funny - but if a potential new flatmate is coming around to view a room in your flat, shouldn’t you at least make a bit of an effort with him? Is it me? Did Danny and Alfie discuss what type of flatmate they wanted beforehand and decided an absolute must was that he had to be a seasoned bodybuilder? And then I showed up with my two bodybuilding trophies and barely there calves? I’m tempted to ask Alfie if Danny is okay but it feels like it would be a weird question considering I literally just met the guy. As I follow him into the room, my eyes go down to the thick arse cheeks nestled into Alfie’s grey shorts, then further down to the thick calf muscles bulging off the back of his lower legs, then further down to the bright yellow socks he’s wearing which are patterned with little watermelons. I bite my lip to cover up my smile. Alfie Winters does this thing on Instagram where he poses in his (always shiny and hot as fuck) trunks and a pair of novelty socks pulled up to his ankles. It’s a sort of quirky little thing he’s known for doing. And people go mad for Alfie Winter’s novelty socks. Me included. Even if I’m not that vocal about it. “So where do you live at the moment, mate?” Alfie asks me as I scan the bright, decent-sized bedroom I can definitely see myself living in. “Oh, erm … with my parents in Leicester. That’s where I’m from,” I explain, turning around to see Alfie with his short thick arms folded across his chest. Must. Not. Stare. (Is drooling okay though?) “So why Manchester?” “Ummm. Well, my best friend lives here. I used to come and visit her when she was at uni and … I just kinda love it here, I guess. I’ve already got an internship here.” “Oh cool. What doing?” “Digital Marketing. It’s working for an agency.” “That sounds pretty mint,” Alfie enthusiastically replies in his cute Mancunian accent. “You can give me some tips for Instagram,” he adds with a grin so cute I’m now wondering how sensible it is to move in which a lad you’re probably going to fall in love with in the space of a week. “You’re, erm … a personal trainer, aren’t you?” As soon as the question escapes my lips I feel a sharp panic. I don’t want Alfie Winters to think I’ve been stalking him on Instagram or anything. Something flickers across his face and his lips briefly curl into an ominous little grin which makes me feel like I’ve just been rumbled. “Yeah. Just one of the high street gyms. And I’ve got a few sponsors too. So … are you gonna be a Muscle Factory boy when you move here?” he asks with a teasing look. I fail not to smirk back and nod. “Yeah. I think so!” Alfie playfully squints at me. “Yeah - I don’t really see you as a Panthers guy,” he teases. Before I have a chance to reply, Alfie shoots me another question. “You’re a Classic Physique guy, yeah?” I feel like I’ve just been winded. I know for a fact my face just dropped. “Ummm. Nah. Bodybuilding.” Alfie’s expression flickers like he’s realised what he’s said and he awkwardly nods. “I’ve just done, like, a few shows,” I explain. “Nothing major.” “And now you’re moving to Manchester to train at The Muscle Factory and become a shredded monster?” he teases with a cheeky smirk, redeeming himself for his earlier blunder. I bite my lip and grin back, feeling a little sheepish all of a sudden. We drift back into the living room and I feel both nervous and excited at the prospect of facing Danny King again. He’s sitting on one of the sofas with his face buried in his phone. He looks like such a monster just casually sitting there in his hoodie and joggers. With his veiny hands and his annoyingly good looks. He doesn’t even look up when we sit on the other sofa. Which feels kind of rude. “So, ummm … have you got many people looking at the room?” I ask. Alfie looks at Danny, who still isn’t looking up. “Just another guy later, but … you messaged us first, so …” I feel a jolt of excitement. But that quickly vanishes. Because NOW Danny looks up. He gives Alfie a pointed look, his eyebrows furrowed. As if he strongly disagrees with the suggestion that the room is mine just because I messaged Alfie first. And now I know that it’s definitely me. That this guy clearly has some kind of problem with me. Then Danny looks at me, not smiling. Just … looking at me. This kind of unnerving stare. Like he’s properly checking me out for the first time now that it's been suggested that I may actually be moving into the flat. And now I don't know what the hell to think. “Any more questions, mate?” Alfie asks. Danny’s still glaring at me. I suddenly feel like I want this sofa to swallow me up. I have no idea what’s going through Danny King’s head, but I’m sure it’s not good. I DO have questions. A few of them, in fact. Are the rumours that you’re bisexual true, Alfie? Why does Danny King seem to hate so much? And would I be getting the same unnerving glares and cold reception if I were some Montgomery University graduated monster and not just some geeky-looking guy in specs from Leicester who has all but two bodybuilding shows under his belt? There's no world in which any of those questions are appropriate to ask. So I just meekly shake my head instead and decide to get the hell out of this flat as quickly as possible with no goodbye or acknowledgement from my new best friend, Danny King. As I say bye to Alfie and make my way to exit the building, all of my hopes and wild fantasies of living and becoming friends with two of Manchester’s best amateur bodybuilders shrink and disappear into nothing. Later that night I’m standing in the queue for Utopia - a big once-a-month queer club night at one of the city’s biggest club venues, huddled together with my best friend Liv, who I’m currently staying with and her very gay flatmate, Benji, who’s made no secret of the fact that he fancies me. “I don’t know why don’t you just move in with us,” Benji quips. “We’ll split the rent three ways.” “Excuse me - I’m not having my living room turned into a bedroom,” Liv retorts. “It’s not just YOUR living room,” Benji grumbles. “Mmmm. I kinda need my own room,” I tell him. “You could always just share my room,” Benji teases, wrapping his arm around mine so they’re linked. Liv makes an audible groan and I fail not to smile at Benji’s flirting. And maybe even blush a little. Benji is actually a really sweet guy. I mean - he’s not my type at all. He’s camp as Christmas for a start. Plus - I guess you could say he’s missing a few physical attributes that I normally go for. But I’d be lying if I said I haven’t thought about what would happen if I gave in to Benji’s flirting. How he’d react if I lunged my face towards his and snogged his admittedly cute face off. I didn’t go into too much detail about what happened at the room viewing with Liv and Benji. I imagine the conversation that went down between Alfie and Danny when I left the flat. Alfie saying that I seemed nice. Danny pulling a face and saying they should wait for the next guy to show up. And then some super confident muscle bull of a bodybuilder who’s been competing for years and who Danny recognises from Panthers showing up to view the room and the decision being promptly made that he’s the flatmate for them and not that awkward nerd who came around earlier. Will Alfie Winters even get back to me to tell me the news or will he be too embarrassed after his blunder of implying the room was mine just because I messaged him first, which I have to say, feels like a bit stupid to me? I guess whatever happens I’ll be seeing Alfie Winters at The Muscle Factory when I eventually get my room sorted and move here. I can’t imagine him not even giving me a friendly hello. “Don't you think we’d make a good couple though?” Benji says, tightening his grip on my arm. “The big beefy himbo and the small geek.” A laugh escapes my lips. I’m tempted to ask, “Which one am I?” but I stop myself. If Benji thinks I’m big and beefy, what would he think of the two mini muscle bulls of junior bodybuilders I met earlier today? One of the guys standing in the queue in front of us glances around and quickly looks at me. Then his eyes go down to my arms. I guess my biceps do look pretty great in this tight-fitted blue t-shirt. Two seconds later he turns around again and gives me a shy little smile. I imagine that took a bit of courage. It’s kind of adorable. And the guy’s actually really handsome. And it would be so easy for me to pull him. But - ugh - I don't know if this makes me sound really shallow, but I know that what I REALLY want isn’t just a regular-sized guy. No matter how nice and cute and handsome he happens to be. We lose my new admirer once we get inside the club. I’ve never been to Utopia before and I didn’t really know what to expect but this place is pretty amazing. A huge high-ceilinged club with thumping uplifting house music full of all types of people all here to have an amazing night. It’s like a wonderland of queerness. Me, Liv and Benji make our way to the bar, passing people dressed in crazy club kid outfits, drag queens who look incredible and a few other people who stick out from the mass of clubbers. And I’m just here wearing skinny jeans and a tight blue t-shirt. And yet - I feel quite a few eyes on me. Hot guys smile at me. One guy even reaches out and places a hand on my back. It’s uninvited, but I’m flattered. All because I look pretty buff in the tight blue t-shirt I'm wearing. I can’t help but wonder what kind of reaction possibly bisexual Alfie Winters would get if he strolled in wearing that olive green vest he was wearing earlier today. Arms, pecs and shoulders bulging. And now I’m wondering - would Alfie Winters come to a place like Utopia? Would Danny King come to a place like Utopia? I think I already know the answer to the latter. “So, Mr Malone …” Benji begins with a mischievous look on his face when the three of us are standing at the bar. “I have a little present for you!” Before I have a chance to ask him what, he’s putting something into the palm of my left hand. “Ummm. What is it?” I ask, looking at the little round yellow pill now resting in between my fingers. “What’s going on?” Liv asks, leaning into us. I show her Benji’s “present”. “Oh great - so you guys are gonna be off your faces?” she says, rolling her eyes. “I’ve got one for you too, Olivia.” “What does it do?” I ask. Benji laughs. “God, he’s adorable!” he says to Liv, before turning back to me. “How can someone who looks like you be so innocent?” “Why don’t you just do half?” Liv suggests. Benji groans. “He’s a big boy. He’ll be able to handle it. Do the whole thing, Nick.” I suddenly like feel I’m in a cartoon. Benji is the little devil on my left shoulder and Liv’s the angel on the right. I look at the little yellow pill again between my fingers. I’ve never really done recreational drugs before. But this club. The people. The atmosphere. I’m suddenly feeling reckless. Without too much more deliberation, I put the whole thing in my mouth and wince at the bitter taste of swallowing it, to a grinning and excited-looking Benji. Who’s strangely never looked cuter. Half an hour later and me, Liv and Benji are huddled together dancing. Or at least I'm trying to. I don't think I’m actually moving that much. If I’m being honest I feel like a bit of a twat. Am I doing this dancing right or do I just look like a knob? I don’t think I’ll be going clubbing much when I move to Manchester. I think I’ll just stick to trying to become a muscle beast at The Muscle Factory and desperately trying to befriend Alfie Winters. Recreational drugs are also way overrated. I mean - yes, I feel a bit of a buzz. But is this really what everybody raves about? I leave Liv and Benji and escape to the toilets. I check my phone in a cubicle to find no text messages from Alfie. My insides tighten in anticipation when I open up Instagram. Because maybe he's DM’ed me there instead. But my heart soon drops. Because there’s no notification to tell me I have a message. I start to type in a name in the search bar, but something stops me when I’m halfway through. I don't think looking at the Instagram of a bodybuilder who clearly didn't think that much of me despite me hardly saying two words to him is a particularly healthy thing to do. So I type in another name instead. And now I’m smiling into my phone because I’m looking at a picture of a bronzed and shredded Alfie Winters hitting a front lat spread in what I presume is his bedroom in a pair of shiny purple posing trunks (to be fair, Alfie’s trunks are never NOT shiny) with a pair of Stranger Things socks pulled right up to his shins. I know this was taken around the time of his last competition a few weeks ago because he’s posted a couple of similar ones since then. I let out a little laugh and bite my lip as I read the caption Alfie has written to accompany the picture. Sorry, folks. These trunks aren't for sale. (I know some of you will DM me to ask anyway!) Will I ever be brave enough to post a caption as outrageous as that? Will I ever have random guys messaging me on Instagram asking to buy my used posing trunks? Right now, I’m not even brave enough to post pictures of myself in competition for fear of what people might say and think. For being judged, I guess. Which I know makes me sound completely pathetic. I put my phone away and head back out to my friends. But as I’m walking through the crowd of clubbers, something starts to happen. My arms suddenly feel light and airy. There’s this tingling sensation going up and down them. Which spreads to my whole body. And then … as I reach Liv and Benji, out of nowhere, this intense rush sweeps through me and takes over my body. “Are you okay?” my best friend asks as she grabs both of my arms. I’m not sure if I AM okay. Because I’ve never felt like this before. I guess this is what happens when you decide to be reckless and neck little yellow pill’s given to you by your mate’s flirty flatmate. “Just relax!” Liv instructs. Relax. Okay - I can do that. Because yes, I’m a little freaked out, but I know that I’m safe with Liv. And even though I don't actually know him that well, I know I’m in good company with Benji too. And so I take Liv's advice. I try to relax. I try to stop freaking out. And when I do, all of a sudden, I’m in the middle of having what is probably one of the best fucking nights out of my life. I love this place. I love this club. I love Liv. And I kinda love Benji too. Cute, sweet Benji, who is now tugging on the bottom of my t-shirt and trying to coax me into taking it off. Which really doesn’t take much doing. As soon as I peel my bright blue t-shirt off my torso, it’s like an instant reaction. And it’s not just because Benji is staring at my bumpy shredded abs with his mouth hung open. It feels like all eyes are suddenly on me. And man - it’s such a fucking rush! I never display my torso in public like this. I close my eyes and feel the heady rush of the chemicals. And now - there are hands on me. Planted on my waist. I open my eyes to see Benji giving me this dreamy little smile. Benji - who’s not my type at all but who’s sweet and funny and cute. Benji - who’s gripping my waist. Benji - whose face is now inching towards mine. Benji - who I’m now kissing. And it’s nice. And kind of horny. But when we part lips, he’s giving me this look that makes my chest tighten. Still gripping onto my waist, Benji leans into my ear. “I really like you!” I feel a sharp panic. I look at Liv behind Benji, who’s giving me this look. Like she’s warning me. Don’t mess around with Benji. Don’t break Benji’s heart. (Like I’ve ever broken anyone’s heart before!) He’s got this look in his eyes. This look of hope, I guess. And I know I need to stop what I’m doing. I know that doing anything more than just kissing Benji will be a mistake. “Ummm … I’ll be back in a bit!” I say to him, suddenly feeling like I need to escape. And quickly. “Okay!” he says, looking at me with those big eyes full of hope and desperation. I start to walk away from Benji and Liv and through the crowd of sweaty clubbers with my t-shirt tucked into the waistband of my jeans. Most of them are looking at me. Some of them smiling at me. Some of them even touching me. Because I’m pretty sure I’m the most shredded guy in this club. I'm pretty sure I'm the only guy here who can call himself a bodybuilder. Until I’m suddenly not. Because standing in front of me right now looking just as surprised and awestruck as I imagine I do is another shirtless bodybuilder. And God he’s sexy. Holy fucking hell he’s sexy. I almost can’t believe what I’m seeing. Is this a mirage? Or am I having some kind of drug-induced hallucination? This guy is about five inches shorter than me. I’m guessing late thirties. Maybe even early forties. He’s completely bald. Has piercing blue-grey eyes. Handsome, smouldering looks. And these sticky-out ears. And there’s a big sexy vein zigzagging across the right side of his head. As for the body. Holy fuck. Okay, so he’s not like a mass monster or anything. He actually has quite a small frame. But the amount and sheer quality of muscle he’s managed to pack onto that frame is incredible. He has these perfectly round shoulders. Thick, tanned arms. These hot-as-fuck wavy-lined abs. And the pecs. Fuck ME the pecs. They’re like bunched up balloons of muscle fighting for space on his chest. The kind of pecs that twitch and dance with the slightest of movements. Even the silver chain buried in his neckline and running across the top of his thick pecs is unspeakably hot. “Oh my God!” he says to me. We’re both just staring at each other. And then this beyond hot bonafide muscle daddy before me curls his mouth into the most fuck-off sexy grin. “Where did YOU come from?” he asks like he can’t quite believe what’s standing in front of him. “Ummm, Leicester!” I tell him, leaning closer to his ear. As soon the words escape my mouth I realise how fucking stupid they sounded. He wasn't actually asking me where I was from! I swear - sometimes I’m such a social retard. Sometimes when people speak to me or ask me a question, it’s like my brain goes into a panic. And I can’t think of my reply quickly enough. And I end up just sprouting this verbal diarrhoea. Or saying something completely stupid. Like I did just then. But my mystery silver chain-wearing muscle daddy of a bodybuilder doesn’t seem to care. In fact, his smile gets even bigger (and sexier). Like maybe he found what I just said sort of cute? His hand goes on my waist and he moves his lips closer to my ear. “Have you taken something?” I bite my lip and nod. His hand is not moving from my waist. And I feel so much. Chemistry. Electricity. Between me and this bald, veiny-headed, slightly sweaty muscle daddy. His thick, balloon-like pecs right there. His crazily thick shoulders. It’s like there’s an incredible hotness radiating from his body. “Do you wanna come back to mine?” I can’t think of anything I want more. I nod at the muscle daddy. He smirks at me, reaches for my hand with his, wraps his fingers around mine and leads me out of the club. So many people are staring as I’m led out of the club and across the street to a taxi by the short, jacked bodybuilder I met literally two minutes ago. It might be the fact that we’re two male bodybuilders holding hands in public. And the fact that we’re both fucking shirtless. I can’t quite believe this is happening. And I can’t quite believe how hot this mystery muscle daddy is. “Didn’t you have a t-shirt?” I ask him as we approach the taxi. Mine’s still tucked into the waistband of my jeans but his is nowhere to be seen. He shrugs and pulls a face like he doesn't care before smirking at me. We get into the back of the taxi and he tells the driver the place where we’re heading which I don't recognise at all. Then he wraps his big, meaty, slightly furry forearm around my leg, his fingers gripping my inner thigh and my cock forcefully throbs in my jeans. I can see the thick veins pulsing under the hair of his forearm. “What’s your name?” I ask him. But the muscle daddy doesn’t reply. Instead, he lunges his face towards mine and starts kissing me hard. His tongue in my mouth. His huge bare sweaty shoulder pressed up against mine. The taste of his mouth. The feel of his hard sweaty muscle. Even his scent. It’s all just so intoxicating. Almost unbearably horny. He stops kissing me. And now I’m just looking into those gorgeous blue-grey eyes. Every single fucking thing about this guy is sexy. The face. The body. The silver chain. That zigzagging vein on the side of his bald head. He’s like the epitome of masculinity. The ultimate muscle daddy. I feel like totally submitting to this guy. Letting him do whatever the fuck he wants to do to me. “My name’s Nick,” I tell him. His mouth curls into a big, sexy grin. Like he maybe thinks I’m cute or something. His grip gets tighter on my thigh. “I’m Mason,” he tells me. Even his voice is hot. Deep, masculine and surprisingly well-spoken. “But you can call me Sir,” he says, straight-faced. I don’t know if it’s the chemicals in my body. I don't know if I’d have had a different reaction to what Mason just said if I hadn't taken whatever Benji gave me back at Utopia. Whether I would have thought it was weird. Or just laughed. But I don’t even deliberate over what to do next. “Yes, Sir!” I say, feeling an unexpected rush. “Good boy!” he replies in an assertive tone. Why is hearing Mason calling me that so hot? Sir. Good boy. This is completely new territory for me. But I'm totally into it. Maybe it’s the chemicals, but right now, I’m completely prepared to do whatever this insanely hot muscle daddy wants. As soon as we’re out of the taxi Mason grabs my hand with his. And he doesn’t let go until we’re at the door to his flat. Hand in hand with his bald sweaty shirtless bodybuilder. All the time I’m rock fucking hard. I should have guessed that the moment we stepped inside his flat I’d be pushed up against the wall with Mason kissing me hard. His thick balloon-like pecs pushed against my toned chest. His wavy-lined turtle tummy abs against my little, narrow bumpy ones. “What gym do you train at?” I ask Mason as I fall back on his bed. I really want to know whether he’s a Muscle Factory bodybuilder or a Panthers guy. But he doesn’t reply. He just yanks down my jeans and boxers with determination. All the time with this insanely sexy look on his face. And now his lips are around my cock. My hands are running around over his bald veiny head. I’m gripping onto his sticky-out ears. He’s sucking me hard and fast. I feel like I'm fucking transcending. Mason frees his lips and looks up at me. The sexiest fucking grin on his face. “Wanna fuck me, boy?” “Yeah!” I reply, gripping onto his shoulder blades. His eyebrows rise up in a stern expression. “Yes, Sir.” “Good boy!” Mason says, sitting up straight and climbing on top of my legs and mounting me. My hands grip onto his thick hard legs as he grips my cock and positions himself over it. What. A. Fucking. Image. This smoulderingly handsome bald-headed mature bodybuilder with his thick pillow-like pecs and wavy lined abs sitting on top of me. Towering over me. Dominating me. And then he sits down and … fuuuuck. I’m inside Mason. My cock is inside of him. He’s riding me. I’m fucking this hot bald muscle daddy bodybuilder I know barely anything about. This hot bald muscle daddy bodybuilder who’s bringing his arms up into a front double biceps pose. He’s flexing while I’m fucking him. His eyes go to the gloriously pumped balls of muscle bulging from his upper arm and he arrogantly purses his lips. Like he’s admiring his own flexed muscle. Like he’s proud of it. Like he’s totally getting off on the fact that he’s a bodybuilder. My hands run up his stomach. Feeling his rock hard, slightly bloated abs. He looks down at me, still flexing his biceps, still with that smug fucking look on his face. His lips arrogantly pursed. And then his mouth curls into the sexiest smirk. Still the epitome of masculinity. Still the ultimate muscle daddy. When my hands reach Mason’s chest, he brings his arms down and squeezes so his pecs tense and flex and the muscle explodes under my fingers. His arms now by his side, he brings his right forearm up and clenches his fist into another flex and my hands slip to the biceps muscles now bulging off his upper arm. I’m squeezing Mason’s rock hard, marble-to-the-touch biceps muscles. Worshipping the freaky biceps of a hot bald muscle daddy bodybuilder who’s riding my fucking cock. “Want me to pose, boy?” Mason barks. “Yes, Sir!” He puts his fists on his waist and manoeuvres his upper body into a front lat spread. Lips pursed, he lets out a hot grunt as he reaches the peak of the pose. My hands run over his arms. His pecs. Down to his lats now peaking out under his armpits. All the time he’s riding me. All the time I’m fucking him. He then throws his arms behind his head and as he sits down on my cock, his big abs crunch and pop before my eyes. The hard, bloated abs of a roided-up daddy. Crunching and flexing before me. Just as I put my hands on his crunched abs he brings his arms down and with his fists pushed together squeezes out a most muscular pose with a cocky, animalistic, “YEAH!” My hands run over every muscle. Everything hard and squeezed and flexed. The look on Mason's face. The attitude. The dominance. The sheer fucking power. He grunts again as he continues to flex and ride my cock. All the time still riding me. All the time still fucking him. I’m fucking this hot bald muscle daddy bodybuilder while feeling his thick biceps and squeezed pecs. I’m worshipping him. I’m quivering in his presence. I know how lucky I am. To be with him. To be inside him. To be fucking him. He may as well as well be the hottest and biggest bodybuilder on the planet. Right now he is. Right now he’s hotter than any other muscle freak in the world. He starts riding my cock faster. I’m fucking him harder. How can anything be hotter than this? Two bodybuilders fucking each other. My dick deep inside this daddy with his freakish biceps and God-tier tits. I’m consumed by his muscle. By his mass. By his everything. He’s riding me faster. Flexing harder. Grunting louder. Two sweaty bodybuilders fucking. Mason's flexing. I feel like I’m gonna cum. He’s grunting. I’m really gonna cum. The hot muscle daddy riding my cock unleashes this loud, powerful groan as he bounces on my cock. Thick ropes of cum erupt from his cock and shower my toned pecs and shredded bumpy abs as the most intense pleasure courses through my body and consumes every part of me. And now I’m groaning. Screaming loudly. My whole body is on fire. My whole body feels like it’s exploding. Because I’m cumming. I’m cumming inside this hot jacked muscle daddy bodybuilder who’s now lying flat on top of me, laughing and catching his breath. “Fuuuuck!” Mason cries dramatically. I laugh as he grins at me wildly. Looking as sexy as ever. Perhaps even more so. We stay like that for a few moments. Him on top of me. Me clinging onto his warm sticky back. A sweaty mass of thick muscle pinning me to the bed. Jesus. Fucking. Christ. I’m on such a high. Are all my nights out in Manchester going to end like this? Mason sighs and looks me in the eye. Like he’s studying my face. “Are all the muscle lads in Leicester as hot as you?” he asks, his lip curling into a fuck-off sexy smirk. I grin back, still gripping onto him. Right now it doesn’t feel like anything matters but me being here with him. Me and Mason the Hot Muscle Daddy might as well be the only two people in the world. “I’m actually moving to Manchester,” I tell him. Something flickers across Mason’s face. Just for a second. It’s almost like I just delivered him bad news. Did I imagine that? “Awesome!” he says, his face softening. And now he looks genuinely pleased. “Mmmm. I’m trying to get my room sorted.” I suddenly have a crazy fantasy whereby Mason makes me an offer to stay here in his flat. To live here with him. “Do you go to Utopia a lot?” I ask him. He pulls a face. “Every now and then.” “Do you get many bodybuilders in there?” Mason grins. “No. Although I did take a straight bodybuilder mate there once. He loved all the attention he got.” He grips my waist hard. “You are definitely a find!” he purrs. God those eyes. God that face. God that everything. “So do you go to The Muscle Factory?” Mason mischievously grins. He pauses before answering. Am I asking too many questions? Is this not okay? “I train at Panthers. The Muscle Factory’s a bit showy-offy for me. Too many posers.” I nod and furrow my eyebrows. “Oh right. Just … you kind of seemed to like posing earlier!” I say, smirking at him. Mason lets out a little laugh. “You know what I mean. Panthers is purely about the bodybuilding. No one cares who’s there or … who MIGHT be there. Or who’s looking at them.” Huh. I had my heart set on training at The Muscle Factory. It’s pretty much the most famous gym in Manchester, after all. One of the most famous bodybuilding gyms in the country, for that matter. From what I’ve seen and heard it’s a big, clean gym, which is kind of flashy with tons of modern machines and multiple rooms and areas. Loads of famous bodybuilders have trained there. It also homes some of the best and most well-known personal trainers in Manchester. Panthers, on the other hand, is an old-school hardcore dungeon gym which is anything but flashy. In fact, it looks like a bit of a shithole from the pictures I’ve seen on the Internet. It’s a no-frills gym with old scruffy weight machines which haven’t been updated for decades. It’s almost the complete opposite of The Muscle Factory. I never really pictured myself training there. But hearing Mason comparing the two gyms, I actually quite like what I’m hearing about Panthers. I’m definitely more intrigued if nothing else. “I think you’d like it,” Mason says, with an ominous little smirk and an arched eyebrow. My chest starts to pulse with excitement. Is that some kind of invitation? Is that him saying that he wants to see me again? I’m suddenly picturing Mason taking me on my first visit to Panther’s Gym. Looking after me. Holding my hand. You know. That sort of thing. “I don't think you’d turn as many heads in there as you did tonight, though!” I suddenly feel sheepish and smile, while looking down at Mason's arms. The thick furry slightly tanned arms of a mature bodybuilder. Is it possible to pause time and stay lying in this bed forever? That’s pretty much how I feel right now. “So … do you know Danny King?” I ask him, feeling weirdly nervous all of a sudden and picturing Danny in his black Panthers hoodie yesterday afternoon. “Of course! Everyone knows Danny.” “What’s he like?” I ask, gripping a little tighter onto Mason’s back. “Mmmm. Nice guy. Doesn’t really talk much. Well … not at the gym, anyway. Keeps himself to himself. Some people think he’s a bit arrogant but … I don't think he is.” I nod. I’m tempted to tell him that I actually met Danny King yesterday and my general impression of him wasn’t hugely positive, but I decide to keep that information to myself. “Why? You got a little thing for Danny?” Mason asks, with a teasing smirk. I screw my face up. “Nah.” Mason smirks like he doesn’t believes me. “Wouldn’t blame you if you did. He’s a hot little fucker.” He squeezes my waist again. “Like you!” he purrs. He slips his hand down my body, grabs my cock in his hand and squeezes. I’m swelling instantly. He makes an “Mmmm!” sound as he squeezes my swelling cock harder while bringing his lips to mine and kissing me again. This time softer and more gentle than before. Here we go again. I have no idea what time we finally drift off to sleep. Or what time it is when we both eventually wake up. My body aches like I've run a fucking marathon. I feel more self-conscious in the light of day. I have no idea what I look like. But I get the sense that I definitely don’t look my best. If it’s anything like the way my body feels right now. But I’m still buzzing from last night. From everything that happened with Mason. Meeting him. Coming back here. Having amazingly hot sex. He seems just as into me this morning too as he was last night. Touching me. Kissing me. I really could stay here all day if he asked me to. When he leaves me alone and heads to the bathroom, I step out of his bed and dig out my phone from the pocket of my jeans lying crumpled up on Mason’s bedroom floor. I have two missed calls from Liv and a text asking where I am. I suddenly have a flashback to last night of kissing Benji in the club. That look of hope and desperation on his face. Him leaning into me and saying, “I really like you.” I take my phone back to Mason’s bed and go into the Instagram app. The little red icon is showing, telling me there’s a DM waiting for me. I don’t think anything of it, but when I see who it’s from, my chest tightens sharply and I suddenly sit up straight. Because Alfie Winters has sent me a message. Hey, Nick. Thanks for coming around yesterday. The room is yours if you want it! Holy fucking - what?! I got the room? Is this a joke? I stare at the message. Trying to make sense of the words. I got the room. They want me to live with them. Alfie Winters and Danny King want me to be their flatmate. And now I’m thinking back to yesterday. The way Danny was with me. Kind of cold and rude. And that look he gave Alfie when he suggested the room was mine. I wonder what happened after I left. Maybe Alfie managed to talk Danny around. Maybe the other guy who was viewing the room didn’t show up. Maybe he was even less of a bodybuilder than I am. Who the fuck knows. But I got the room. I’m actually going to be living with them. Mason comes back into the bedroom. He looks at me suspiciously. Like he knows something’s going down. “Everything okay?” he asks, climbing back into bed and putting his arm around my waist, his body pushed right up against my side. I drop my phone, tell him yeah and grip onto one of his thick arms, grinning and feeling like I want to melt into his skin. “Mmmm. You are so fucking cute,” he purrs. My grin gets bigger as I grip tighter. “Like a hot little sexy muscle nerd!” Before I can answer, he’s kissing me again. The minty taste of toothpaste filling up my mouth. His hand slips down and grips my cock again. “Mmmm. I reckon you’ve got at least one more load in you,” he teases. “Wanna cum again?” “Yeah!” I say, gripping his thick arm tight and looking into his piercing blue-grey eyes. He arches an eyebrow. “Are you forgetting something? Yes …?” I smirk like crazy. “Yes, Sir!” Mason smirks back at me. So. Fucking. Sexy. “Good boy!” he purrs, giving my cock another hard squeeze. Here we go again.

Eventually, you RELISHED your growth going out of control. Sure, you'd officially flunked out of your second year of college but economic analytics was harder than you anticipated... Thankfully, you were very lucky to have such a strong group of bros to support you. And they certainly did- when you initially told them you'd wanted to start working out more seriously, they actually gave you bags of supplements and 'lifestyle' tapes. The tapes were weird (all about 'motivation', working out, or dieting) and even when you always found yourself waking up towards the end of them you'd watch them religiously. Hell, the guys eventually started making your meals for you, too and it didn't take long for the gym to become second nature for you. You got BIG. Your confidence burst through the roof and you were cocky or even mean; you deserved it! Nobody could have gotten as jacked as you, nor as strong. Regardless, you were always kind to your bros. They were the ones making you big, too. Hell, after a while you started feeling like they worshiped you, in a weird, communal way. Each one would bring you a can of weird beer of a brand you couldn't pronounce and of course you'd end up shotgunning it as a challenge. At some point doorways were becoming a challenge due to your width- that's when the guys would laugh at your wide, stumbling gait but still help you get upstairs to bed. The side effects made EVERYTHING bigger. Some of the bros bought you new shoes every time your feet started getting cramped in your current pair. One day you'd dozed off again after a weird lifestyle tape, waking up with an excess of morning wood and one of your younger buddies sucking on your long toes. You felt embarrassed but there was something about when he asked you to flex for him that kept you laying comfortably on your increasingly smaller bed. He'd ask you questions about wanting your growth and if you liked it; you'd answer with honesty as you milked your fat cock, his chuckle making you smile naively as he moved to massage your huge feet and massive legs. You were getting massive and it felt awesome! All you could really think about was getting bigger and having fun with your bros. After a while it wasn't weird at all to find yourself flexing or working out in the basement, naked, and you consistently found yourself serving the guys however they asked. You almost cried when the school told you you'd failed all your classes; you couldn't even remember the last time you'd even gone. The guys told you it didn't matter, you could still live at the house and to not even sign up for another semester if you didn't want to. So you didn't bother with school. Hell, you used to consider yourself a rather smart guy but nowadays you could barely keep up with complex conversations your bros have at home. The guys would laugh when you gave a ditsy comment and tell you to show of your tits instead. You'd happily peel up (or ripped off) your shirt, showing off your massive pecs. You loved showing off, after all! They called you a good 'himbo' and directed you to administer twice the doses of supplements you were accustomed too. You explained to them your pectorals were seemingly increasing size even faster than the rest of your body, feeling sore almost every day. They gladly began giving you more thorough daily 'massages'. Nowadays you find yourself practically shaking the earth beneath your heavy steps, your quads and hams so wide you have to move in an awkward waddle. Your time is religiously spent in the basement gym or with your loving bros. Sure, they graduate and new ones come in, but you always find tight relationships with them. The guys worship your massive, sweaty body and always make sure you're well-taken care of. You've lost track of how many years have gone by and sometimes wonder if you're not really getting any older, either. You're fucking huge. Sometimes the guys are sweeter and love letting you strut around with a proper alpha male cockiness. Others are meaner, tricking you into tight situations or letting your huge pecs go without milking for days at a time, letting you murmur in discomfort like a proper bull in heat as your pecs start looking overdeveloped even for your massive frame. A rare few actually manage to fit your huge cockhead in their mouths. Some manage to fit you inside them (dangerously) but most often you enjoy feeling a bro sniffing and lapping your hairy, muscled pucker before stretching it out with their fat bro cock. For as much as you have to eat, absorbing protein through your bros' thick cocks is a benefit you gladly enjoy. There isn't often a party where you turn down a proper pose down, letting all the guys worship you as they pump you full of beer and cock.

Hey everyone, this storyfied roleplay takes place within the universe of my previous demi-story and tells another tail. Enjoy! --------------- Credits to the following (discord) role-player’s I met to create this: JonasCopperwire, growingwolf, Lyra Strings Copyright disclaimer: I don't own any picture. I link every source if possible. Please contact me or a moderator in case of demanded removal.

This story is violent and involves someone forcing themselves on another person, so don't read if that bothers you. Hey yall, this is the first ever thing I've written. I've been a long, long, long time lurker/reader and on a whim decided to give writing a shot. This was made with stories like Tony vs. Superman in mind, where iconic heroes get taken down easily. This story is the first of a series of Marvel stories I've been working on following one character, if people like it maybe I'll work through the other drafts and share them as well. ------------------------------------------------------------- Steve Rogers pulled his mask over his head and double checked himself in the mirror to make sure it was on straight. He was America’s champion and there should be no fault in his appearance, no line, no crease, no part out of place. His military mentality never left him, and it showed in his stature. Even though this was just a routine patrol on Manhattan’s Upper East side, he didn’t stray from his routine even slightly. Confident everything was in order Steve walked over to his pride and joy resting on the mantle beside the empty display where his costume would normally rest. Where Thor had his hammer, and Iron Man had his armor, Steve had his shield. It was a beacon of hope, strength, and resolve for the downtrodden. He picked up and latched onto the straps along his back and headed out to the basement level of Avengers Tower where he’d find his motorcycle to head out on. Not that he needed a vehicle, he could easily outrun it with his mammoth legs fueled by the serum in his veins. Truth be told, he simply enjoyed the feeling of riding it. It was already past nightfall, and as he zoomed down the streets glancing down alleyways and side streets as he passed he could hear the occasional cheer from fans and supporters as they zipped by. He was their hero and he would also fight for them. He allowed himself a small smirk in pride, only to be immediately distracted by a distant scream. Someone needed his help. The voice came from over a block away, but his trained sense of superhuman hearing left it ringing clear in his ears, even over the rumbling of his bike. It was definitely a masculine voice in distress. Sure enough, as he approached he could hear the sound of a man pleading for his life along one of the nearby alleyways. As he parked his bike around the corner he nearly flew off of it in the same moment entering the alley in the blink of an eye. In front of him there was a man being held off his feet by a much larger man in a black hoodie. Steve couldn’t make out much in the darkness, but the man was well over 6 feet and seemed quite built for his height. The smaller man was trying desperately to kick himself free from the man’s grip with his dangling feet, but he was clearly outmatched and stood no chance. Steve didn’t let a moment go to waste and called out to the man. “I think you should let him go,” he said, making sure to make it clear that what waited behind the man was no joke through his tone. The man didn’t move, he continued to hold the smaller in the air with one arm, an impressive display of strength, Steve realized, for a typical man. This man clearly worked hard on his strength. “Son, I said to put him down. I will not give you another warning, do not make me use force.” Steve said. To Steve’s surprise the man chuckled, the movement caused the man in his hands to shake violently just from the small movement. “Please, and what exactly are you going to do?” The man said, not even turning around to acknowledge the presence behind him. Steve tensed, he knew a fight was coming. ”I don’t think you realize who you are dealing with. If I must, I will put you down.” Steve said. The bigger man let out a small sigh, but instead of putting the other man down he moved his arm to the wall beside him, pinning the man in his hand. The smaller man let out gasp as the air flew out of his lungs for a moment from the force of the large hand pressed against his chest. It was an incredible display of strength, to not just pin a man with one arm, but move him entirely. Though smaller than them both, the man in his grip had to have weighed nearly 200 lbs. “I have an idea of who I’m dealing with,” the man in the hoodie said, still effortlessly holding the smaller man against the wall, “but I don’t think you know who you’re dealing with.” This was going nowhere, so Steve stepped toward the two. He thought of the need to bring out his shield, but given that this man was likely just human it wouldn’t be needed. He walked up to the back of the larger man, realizing now that the man was only a little shorter than his 6’5” height, but his back was nearly as wide as his own. If it was all muscle under that hoodie, the man must have sported an impressive physique. But Steve had both his superhuman strength, and his training to back him up. The average street villain stood no chance. Allowing one last chance for the thug before him to back down, Steve simply put a grip on the man’s shoulder, the one still holding the man up without any sign of strain. As he squeezed, he could feel the muscles tensed and flexed under his hand. The shoulder was as hard as steel, and even through the hoodie Steve could feel the heads of the man’s massive delt pressing against his grip. This thug was definitely hiding a lot under there. “If this is how it’s going to be, then I will just have to teach you a lesson. Can’t say I didn’t give you a sporting chance.” Steve said, allowing one final moment for things to go a better way. The large continued to hold still. Allowing his adrenaline to surge, Steve prepared to move fast and hard, tightening the grip on the man’s shoulder to pull him away from the smaller man and quickly down to the ground. His arm exploded in an undeniably stunning display of size and power, his battle hardened biceps nearly ripping out of his suit. He made a point not to try too hard, he certainly didn’t want to rip the man’s arm out. But the large man barely moved. His weight shifted from the force, but he never lost his balance. Under his hand Steve felt the man’s delt explode in response, nearly breaking his grip in the process. This man was strong, but he had faced plenty of strong foes before. He moved to wrap his arms around the man, barely able to get around the massive lats to pull the man into a suplex. Steve’s mighty pecs pressing into the thug’s lats in a secondary battle of muscle against muscle. Steve flexed them hard as poured his strength into the move, his suit tightening under the strain of his meaty chest expanding under it. Again the thug barely moved. This time the force was enough to cause him to stumble backward and nearly lose his pin on the man against the wall, but the thug quickly regained his footing. His lats tensed and flared in response, catching Steve off guard and nearly breaking his hold around the man’s torso, but Steve managed to hold on, sweat dampening the inside of his mask. The thug let out a long sigh, the movement nearly made Steve fall into the man as he exhaled. However it seemed Steve had prevailed as the thug released the smaller man, causing him to fall to the ground nearly face planting onto the concrete. “Guess I gotta make an effort here, since you won’t just let me be.” Despite the shock, the small man stuttered out a small thank you to Steve and skittered away. As the man hurried down the alley, the thug rolled back shoulders against Steve’s arms, the movement causing the rock hard muscles in his back to flex against Steve pecs. To Steve’s shock he quickly lost his grip on the thug, unable to pin down the expanding muscle in his arms. Steve took a step back to ready himself. The thug turned around, giving Steve the first look of his face under the hood. The man was younger, likely in his late 20s. His jaw was chiseled and square and sported a line of hair along his chin and a thin mustache, not enough to make for a full goatee. His eyes were dark, and as they focused in on Steve he caught a glimpse of shock in them. Perhaps this thug had finally seen the error of his ways. But the shock was replaced with a grin as the thug chuckled. “Fuck! I was hoping it was you, Captain fucking America,” the thug said, “Damn, looks like wishes can come true. I’ve been hoping to put myself to the test. You can only go so far setting record after record in the weightroom. I needed a real challenge.” The thug pulled down his hood and gave Steve a once over with his eyes. Steve had already regained his composure and of course made sure to give the thug a stunning display of his physique, hoping to dissuade the man from further conflict. But the man nearly doubled over in laughter in response. “Holy fuck, Cap, you might be big, but if that was the kinda power you have behind those muscles, you ain’t shit.” The thug stepped closer to Steve, his pecs nearly coming in contact. Cap’s entire world was eclipsed by the sheer size of the man before him, but Steve didn’t drop his stance. “Oh right, it’s obvious who you are, but you don’t know me. I’m not anyone really, don’t worry, just call me CJ.” CJ? Steve had never heard of any villain street level or otherwise that went by this name, surely this just wasn’t a normal man. There’s no way someone with his strength couldn’t either be empowered, or gifted much like Steve was. “Look, I don’t care who you are, son, but I can’t leave you here causing harm. I’m going to have to take you in.” Steve said. CJ let out another chuckle, “Alright Captain Weakshit, if you think you’ve got it in you, but let me give you a better idea of what you’re up against.” Steve took a step back as the man moved to unzip his hoodie. He immediately noted the chiseled upper chest that revealed itself, a light layer of chest hair poking through the shirt underneath. CJ seemed to struggle getting the jacket off, but managed without ripping it. He sported a thin green tank top, stretched as thin as paper against his skin. CJ was massive, his pecs bulged through the fabric nearly ready to rip it to shreds, Steve could make out the veins snaking down the large man’s neck and down his chest through it. A thin tattoo Steve couldn’t quite make out was along the man’s right pec. Alongside his chest, CJ’s arms rippled with power and were no less shredded. A large bulging vein ran across each bicep, looking as if they’d jump out of his skin. Steve also got a good look at the man’s shoulders and realized he wasn’t wrong about them. CJ sported boulders for delts and even at rest Steve could make out striations and a roadmap of veins. Steve nearly lost himself in the stunning display of muscle before him, CJ was not just huge, he was incredibly lean, no wonder he packed so much strength under that physique. Steve let out a small smirk, “look, you’re clearly a big man. I applaud you for your training, but I’ve taken down plenty of big foes. This won’t be a challenge.” Steve said in an effort to pump up his own confidence, but somehow he felt an ounce of envy at the other man’s imposing display of muscle. CJ smiled, a look which sent a shock down Steve’s spine. CJ was handsome and every bit a fine specimen of a man. Steve was straight, but there was no denying what was before him. CJ’s voice invaded his thoughts, “Fuck man, I am going to enjoying breaking you. Somehow, I know you will too in the end.” CJ chuckled and tossed his hoodie aside. Before it even hit the ground CJ unleashed a punch right at Steve’s gut. The movement was so fast that Steve nearly didn’t have a chance to react, managing to twist his torso enough to dodge the blow, CJ’s fist glancing against his suit. But before Steve could take advantage of the miss, CJ had already found his footing and came back with another swing, this time at Steve’s chest. There was no time to dodge this one, and the fist slammed into Steve’s chest like a freight train. It knocked Steve completely off his feet and he fell back against the concrete, skidding. Pain shot through the right side of his chest, how did a punch like that hurt so much? Steve threw himself back onto his feet in a kick up, already readying his stance to fight back when he was stopped at the sight of CJ simply standing there, both of his arms raised beside his head in a double bicep pose. Each bicep rose to a peak that looked like they could cut diamonds between each well defined head. Veins rippled across each arm in a stunning display of power. Steve guessed CJ’s arms to be well over 20” without an ounce of fat on them. Almost as big as his own. And yet, he had knocked him down with a single punch, perhaps he simply wasn’t ready for it. But the sight before him made Steve doubt himself. “You couldn’t even take one punch from these Cap,” CJ said, “I seriously thought this was going to be a challenge to test all the work I’ve put this body through, but you’re just a weak little shit.” Steve didn’t know how to respond, how could this man be so cocky? He was Steve Rogers, Captain fucking America. “Fuck it dude,” CJ said while still holding the pose, “come at me with all you got, try to break this.” Steve questioned whether CJ’s biceps grew larger after the taunt, but it had to have been his imagination, they had to have been fully flexed. “I don’t know who you are, but to think you can best an Avenger will have you leaving here sorely mistaken.” Steve shot back, regaining his confidence. Steve charged at CJ, who still was holding his mighty arms up high. As he reached the beast before him, Steve channeled the entire force of his body into one massive punch at CJ’s abs. Steve’s quads exploded as they braced for the blow, flaring so hard he heard the seams of his leggings let out a slight rip as they gave way. His eyes honed in on the target, and just before his fist landed he saw 8 bricks of muscle wall up through the green fabric of CJ’s tank top. A flicker of doubt flashed in Steve’s mind. His punch slammed into CJ so hard it Steve thought he might punch a hole through the man, but as his fist hit CJ’s wall of muscle pain immediately flooded his arm. CJ didn’t move an inch, and the entire force of the blow rebounded back, nearly shattering the bones in Steve’s fist and arm, saved only by the density of his superhuman skeleton thanks to the serum. Steve doubled over from the pain almost immediately, letting out a chilling scream, nearly falling back again on his ass. Steve could feel his arm going numb as the pain subsided, and he realized he was kneeling on one knee right in front of CJ, his face right at the big man’s abdomen. His eyes widened as he saw that he hadn’t even left a mark. CJ’s abs were still tightly flexed in a display of triumph. Steve looked up to see CJ staring down at him, his arms still held high, maintaining his double bicep pose. The sight of the manbeast before him made Steve feel tiny. CJ flashed another handsome smile down at Steve. “You better get used to being down there. That’s where you belong, you know?” CJ laughed, causing his abs to relax and bringing Steve’s gaze back to them. “The look on your face man, I wish I could frame it. Captain America brought to his knees and I didn’t even lay a finger on you. I bet you’re dying to see what stopped you cold.” CJ lifted up the bottom of his tank top with both hands, slowly bringing into view the wall of muscle that had nearly shattered the hero’s arm. Steve’s vision was filled with CJ’s abs of steel, each muscle a well defined brick. A light layer of black hair ran down the middle and across his lower abdominals, trailing down into CJ’s pants. They made his abs appear even more defined. Then CJ flexed. Steve's jaw nearly hit the floor as the muscles in front of his face exploded, he didn’t even realize abs could explode. What was a well defined 8 pack was now 10 boulders of harder than steel tight muscle. Veins popped out along the side and down CJ’s lower abs, again pulling Steve gaze downward. CJ noticed and began twisting and flexing his torso to show off his obliques, pulling Steve’s gaze back up. Every inch of him was perfectly cut as if chiseled from stone. CJ could rival even the mighty Thor in a battle of physiques. Instead of lowering his shirt back down, CJ ripped it half, shredded it like tissue and finally unveiled his entire upper body. All that was left was a tiny gold chain across his neck, looking as if it would snap at any slight movement. “Dear God…” was all Steve could muster as he took in the beast towering above him. “Not a god man,” CJ said, “but I guess to a weak fuck like you I might as well be.” The cockiness in CJ’s voice woke Steve from his fog and he shook his head. Perhaps he would need to call backup for this one. CJ was clearly some sort of otherworldly threat that he would need the rest of the team to handle. Steve readied himself for a sprint off the ground, deciding to retreat back to his bike and seek allies, but before he could even raise himself off the ground CJ slammed his knee right into the hero’s face. The movement was so sudden Steve hadn’t seen it coming and was immediately flown onto his back a few feet away from the blow. He slammed back down on the ground and his vision filled with stars. “You don’t get to walk away from this. I’m not done with you.” CJ said. CJ stepped over the dazed hero below him and wrapped his hand around Steve’s neck. The hero was still trying to process what had happened when he felt himself being lifted off the ground. CJ was picking him up with just one arm… exactly as he had done to the small man before. As the realization set in Steve felt his feet dangling off the ground as he was held above CJ. Steve tried to toss quick, strong blows wherever he could, CJ’s neck, his pecs, the forearm gripping his neck, but nothing seemed to phase the big man. He then grabbed onto CJ’s arm, trying in vain to pry himself out, but instead finding himself getting lost in the man’s titanic arm, hard and immovable under his hands. CJ laughed at the feeble attempts by Steve to free himself and with his free hand CJ pulled off Steve’s mask, revealing the face of the blue eyed blonde underneath. CJ took in the look on Steve’s face, blood now running down his chin from the blow he just gave him. The hero was in a mix of shock, confusion, and fear. It was time to completely break whatever was left. CJ brought Steve closer, still being dangled in the air as if a little kid and leaned into his ear. CJ’s warm breath washed over Steve’s face and his nose was filled with the scent of the man’s musk. “I really am not a god, or an alien, or even a supersoldier. I’m just a guy who’s been putting himself through hell to become the best of the best.” CJ let out another chuckle. “Actually, you’re gonna get a kick from this one. How old are you again? 35? 40? Oh right, you’re the man out of time… so what 100 or some shit? Well Cap, I hate to say it, but you just got embarrassed by a…..” Steve didn’t even get a chance to process what hit him. It flooded his mind and the realization was instant. The man who was effortlessly holding like a ragdoll wasn’t a man, but a kid. Not even out of high school. 18 years old, the words hitting him again. “Fuck! There’s that look again, you’re so fucking stunned. We didn’t even get to fight and I can see I did a number on you!” CJ lowered Steve back down to the ground, stopping only to put his hand back on the hero’s shoulder. Again, with an effortless display of power the young man forced Steve back to his knees, the hero still stunned over being bested by a teen. CJ was as big as his supersoldier physique, just as shredded and ripped, and yet somehow Steve’s strength wasn’t even an ounce of the young adonis’. Talk about winning the gene lottery. He was Captain America. He trained his body over decades and was powered by a steroid that gave him size and strength that rivaled gods. Yet CJ had already surpassed him, and at such an age. He couldn’t fathom how such a possibility could even occur. Steve was so lost in thought that he hadn’t realized that CJ no longer had a hold on him. He wasn’t brought back to Earth until he noticed CJ had begun unfastening the button of his jeans. CJ pulled down his pants with a struggle over his mammoth quads, allowing them to rest at his knees. He hadn’t left his underwear on. A million more thoughts flooded Steve’s mind. His brain was trying to process everything happening to him. The wave of testosterone-fueled scent of CJ that pummeled his senses. the massive mounds of flesh that made up CJ’s incredible quads, so big they would easily dwarf the hero’s own impressive trunks. And snaking with ropes of throbbing veins barely masked by the thick black hair all over them. The thought of why Steve hadn’t fled already, why was he still on his knees in front of this young man? Lastly, the sight of CJ’s manhood filled his brain. Steve prided himself in being the peak of humanity, in every sense. But CJ sported a cock as big as his own, yet he could tell it was still soft. 10 inches of muscle meat swung before his eyes, crowned with a thin bush of dark hair. He finally got to see just where CJ’s treasure trail went. CJ admired the hero’s stunned face below him. Steve was speechless and like a deer in headlights. CJ rewarded the man by repeatedly flexing his quads, watching how the hero’s eyes would widen each time his huge tear drops of muscles seem to blow up to twice the size and the striations cut through the skin. The sight caused blood to fill his swaying monster cock, its size growing to a similarly impressive display. As his cock nearly reached its full length the head grazed against Steve’s lips and up his nose until finally reaching its full mast in a stunning display of perfect manhood. The throbbing cock filled Steve’s vision as it bounced up and down. “Captain America, look at what you’ve done to me, holy shit.” CJ let out a laugh. “One punch from this arm knocked you on your ass.” CJ flexed his arm not even looking to see if Steve was watching, he was in awe of his own size as he watched his arm. “These lats and pecs broke your grip without even a sweat” CJ moved to flaring out his lats and causing his pecs to explode below him, completely blocking out the view of the defeated hero under them. He wished he could take a picture of the display just to witness how impressive it was. “One hit to these abs nearly shattered your arm.” CJ looked down at his abs as he flexed them again. Running his hands down them, feeling the power and strength held behind the wall of muscle. Past them all he could see that his massive cock was throbbing, still inches above the face of the fallen hero below him. It filled CJ with pleasure and caused his cock to send out a huge glob of precum as he flexed his muscle cock. “And one hit from this leg showed you that you are nothing compared to me.” CJ focused on his right quad, again admiring the way it seemed to defy reality as he repeatedly flexed it. The whole time it caused his cock to bounce and throb, he could feel it hitting Steve’s face again and again as he flexed. In CJ’s mind he began to wonder if he really was a god. He defeated one of the most well known and beloved heroes without even trying. As CJ turned back to the dazed hero the sight made him chuckle again. Steve’s jaw was open and his face was now covered in the young god’s precum, another drop had just landed on the hero’s nose, oozing down Steve’s lips. Before the hero could get a taste of the god before him, CJ thrusted his hips forward, placing the head of a massive cock on top of Steve’s face. He flexed his cock again causing a massive stream of precum to land right in the hero’s eye. The hero began to flinch but was stopped by two hands behind his head holding him in place. CJ began to thrust his cock up and down and grind his cock against the hero. The force of which would have caused Steve’s head to bobble up and down if he hadn’t been held in place by CJ’s strong hands, the muscle teen’s balls repeatedly smacking against his chin. There was nothing the hero could do at this point. Steve even attempted to use his strength to stand up in hopes of an escape, but as he tensed he could feel the strength of CJ against him and knew it wasn’t worth the risk of hurting himself fighting against the young god. Instead he gave into his other desires and began running his tongue up and down the stud’s massive shaft pressed against his face. CJ immediately let out a moan and pulled the hero from his cock. “That’s right Cap, you know your place. I’m the fucking future of the human race, you are nothing compared to me. I could snap your neck right now if I wanted, but I won’t just so you can have the opportunity to worship the man you always wished you could be.” “CJ FUCKING Stedman” CJ screamed, it shocked Steve how it came out of nowhere. “Remember my fucking name, CJ Stedman is the one who broke Captain America.” Before the beaten hero could fathom what was happening CJ shoved his entire cock down the hero’s throat. The force and speed shocked Steve’s system as his jaw nearly snapped from being stretched to its limit. Tears ran down his face from the pain. Choking, Steve tried to pull away out of reflex, but CJ’s sheer power kept him in check. CJ was lost in himself and how he had completely ruined one of the world’s bravest heroes. It sent him into overdrive and like a pure animal he started to face fuck the hero with such force he thought it might drive a hole through the man’s skull, but CJ didn’t care. As his balls smacked against Steve’s chin like a jackhammer, all CJ could think about was himself. No other man came close to him. He was everything. Massive. Ripped to shreds. Stronger than anyone. And he was still growing, getting better every day. He was only eighteen and still had so much potential. The world wasn’t ready for CJ Stedman, but they would know him now. CJ was filled with ecstasy as he worshiped himself and it sent him over the edge. His massive muscle cock exploded in the hero’s mouth, his massive load shooting straight into Steve’s stomach. CJ’s cock shot so hard and his cum was so hot it burned the hero’s insides. In his muscle crazed orgasm CJ pulled his cock out of the hero, surprised to see the man still intact, but Steve’s face was covered in blood that poured out his nose. CJ continued to shoot load after load all over Steve’s face leaving almost no inch of it clean. As his cock spewed its final shots, he smacked the hero’s face with it. Smearing the mixture of blood and semen. He then let the hero go and Steve fell to the side, having been completely knocked out by the relentless onslaught to his skull. . CJ looked down as the last drop of his cock fell down onto the unconscious hero. It landed right on the iconic shield still attached to Steve’s suit splattering against it leaving a reddish streak. “Shit, you didn’t even get to use this.” CJ laughed, picking up the shield. “Don’t they say this shit is as unbreakable as you?” CJ smirked, and the rush started to hit him again causing his cock to harden. He ran his finger across the red streak his blood mixed cum left on this shield. Holding it in both hands CJ held it above his head. In one mighty swing he brought Captain America’s shield down on his now rock hard cock, snapping the vibranium infused weapon in half. With a smirk, CJ tossed the pieces onto the fallen hero, his mind already chasing thoughts of his next conquest. “Maybe I am a god, why not go find one and see how I match up?” CJ laughed, pulled up his pants and walked out of the alley. Not even giving the limp body he left behind a second thought.

Happy New Year, growers! Here's a new story that I wrote, probably the longest one. I took inspiration from "The Lockerroom Thief" by CockTFBoi. I hope you find this good. If this gets good reviews, I'll add pictures. Without further ado, here it is. A Donation From Big Bro Having been left by their father since they were kids, half-brothers Jason and Blake grew up separately. Jason, 26, the older of the two, chose to leave the house 10 years ago to try and live independently. Meanwhile Blake, 18, the younger brother, was left to grow up with his mother. Jason got a small job when he left and when he had his first pay, he invested in a gym membership. His investment obviously paid off. Seeming to have gotten some of the best genes, he grew up to be 6'2 and 260 lbs of muscle. His body, partnered with his chiseled face, tan skin, and jet black hair could really make many heads turn whenever he walks by. Blake on the other hand, chose to focus more on his studies. In fact, he just finished high school and is now an incoming college freshman. After moving in his dorm and unpacking, he lied down and scrolled on social media and that's when he saw it, his older brother's profile. He looked through Jason's photos and he was wowed by how his brother looked. At 5'5 and 130 lbs, he was nowhere near the looks of his brother. They do look alike but besides their body, Blake's wavy brown hair separates the two. Blake continued scrolling on Jason's profile and he discovered that Jason is now a personal trainer and is actually the owner of the gym near his college campus. Blake put some thought into it and decided that he wanted to turn his body around in college, he wanted to be the heartthrob of the campus. Jason was about to sleep when his phone suddenly vibrated. He checked and saw that someone had messaged him. He immediately recognized the name and photo, it's his little brother and he wants to meet with him. Tomorrow morning came and Blake was nervous as he's about to meet his older brother after 10 years. He looked around and saw huge figure of a man. The man was wearing sweatpants paired with a tank top. His shoulders were wide, his arms defined, his back tapering into a V shape, his legs shaped like boulders. "J-Jason?" Blake called. The man looked behind him and down at Blake. Blake was met with the man's portruding pecs. It was Jason. "Blake? Hey little bro. Wow, you've really grown, young man!" Jason said to his brother. "I can say the same thing to you. Wow, you're huge, man!" Blake replied. "Thanks man, I've put a lotta work into this body" Jason said, flexing his biceps in front of his brother. "So why did you want to meet after all this years?" Jason followed. "I want to be built and jacked, and I think you're the one that can help me." Blake answered, touching his thin arms. "Well, I'm flattered, little man..." Jason smirks. "So, what do you say?" Blake followed up. "Let’s make you huge, lil bro!" Jason exclaimed. Jason really stayed true to his word. He began training Blake intensively. To Blake's surprise, he started gaining weight and really noticed changes happening on his body. After training for 6 months, his weight went from 130 lbs to 150. He saw his abs being visible, his chest starting to portrude, his bicep having a bump. Blake enjoyed these changes. One night after training, Jason and Blake went to the shower room, going into separate cubicles. They were both pumped after working out and Blake was really feeling his body. But Blake wanted to see how Jason looks, so he peeked into Jason's cubicle as Jason was busy showering. Blake saw Jason's wide V tapered back leading down his ass, but the biggest treat was when he saw what was at front. Jason turned, eyes closed, and Blake saw his thick, monstrous 10 inch cock. Blake immediately felt his own cock harden. Blake couldn't help it, he took a picture of his view of Jason and went back to his cubicle. The brothers finished showering. Blake put some shorts on and before he put on a shirt, he flexed a bit in front of the mirror, admiring his progress. Jason enters the room to change, with only a towel on his waist, when he sees Blake flexing. "Feels great huh? Seeing your progress in the mirror." Jason says while smiling. "Yeah but now with you beside me, damn I'm dwarfed." Blake answers. "You'll get there lil bro." Jason says while raising an arm into a bicep pose. Jason flexes his other arm, posing a double bicep. He puts them down and proceeded to flex a couple more poses. Meanwhile Blake can't help but stare at his brother, admiring his frame. Jason sees Blake staring and he smiled. "It's okay bro, you can touch." Jason says to his staring brother. Blake almost instantly reaches for his brother's pecs, feeling the size of it in his small hands. Blake can't help but let out a sigh of amazement. His hands then move to Jason's rounded shoulders, going to his biceps. "Chest is 58 inches, biceps are 24 inches." Jason proudly states, flexing them. He then raises his towel a bit. "Calves 21 inches, Thighs 30 inches" He adds. Jason feels his ego rise, with his little brother admiring his body that he put a lot of effort into. He flexes his abs while Blake rubs his hands on the rock-hard surface, feeling the crevices. Jason turns around, flexing his wide back, tapering into a V-shape. Blake touches the wall-like back of his brother. Blake feels himself getting aroused and his cock starts to harden. He almost let out a moan, but he suppressed it upon realizing. He becomes afraid his brother will see so he stopped and put his shirt on. "I need to go, I gotta pack for the winter break." Blake blurts out. "See you in two weeks, I guess?" He says. "Actually, make that a month. I'll be going out of the country to collaborate with other gym influencers" Jason answers. "Oh, okay then..." Blake says back. "Continue your workouts huh lil bro. I don't want you getting smaller when I get back." Jason cockily teases as Blake leaves. Blake gets home to his dorm, taking his shorts off and letting his hard 4 inch cock out. He takes out his phone and opens the photos he took earlier, looking at his brother’s huge body and monstrous cock. He begins stroking his cock, feeling more and more aroused as he zooms in on his big bro. "Ughhh Jason fuck" He moans. He begins touching his body sensually, making his breaths heavier. He imagines his big bro's enormous pecs, larger-than-grapefruit biceps, washboard abs. He feels himself get closer and closer. "Ughhh sh- shit" "Oh fuck uh- huge" "Ugh ughh" "oH- UGHHHNN!" With a wave of pleasure, he cums. His cum shoots everywhere. "Ughh uhh" Blake moans and breathes heavily. He then passes out. That's when he realizes, he wants Jason's size. He wants his height. He wants his body, from his strong arms, thick legs, to his heavily muscled torso. He wants all of Jason to himself. Immediately, he went looking for a way to gain what he wants to take. He searched books and the web and after three days, he found one. He got it and he was excited to make his fantasies real. But in the meantime, he followed what Jason told him and he continued his workouts extensively. He chased for growth. Finally, a month has passed. Blake was excited to see Jason again. He was thrilled to show how consistent he has been. In a month, he added about 10 lbs. Not just that, being in his teenage years, he grew an inch in height, making him 5'6 and 140 lbs. He might not be as big and lean as his brother, but he is filling out his frame quite nicely. His chest now pushes out his shirt, his abs more fuller looking, and his biceps now fit his sleeves perfectly. But beyond all of that, he was excited for his plan. He knew that in a short period of time, his biggest desire will be reality. Blake went to the gym before the sun could rise. He knew that Jason has arrived and that he would be working out. Blake was right, he saw his brother right away. Jason was even bigger than last time, making Blake want him more. "Hey Jason" Blake greeted. "Hey lil bro! Long time no see. Damn bro, you're filling out quite nicely." Jason greets back. "You're not getting any smaller either... By the way, I got us this sports drink." Blake gives his brother one. "Thanks bro, perfect timing, I'm about to start my workout." Jason takes a few sips and went on to start his workout. "Great, I'll join you then." Blake drinks his own sports drink and grins, following Jason to the weightroom. Jason starts doing push-ups for warm-up. As he approaches 30 reps, he started feeling off. He felt a strange sensation throughout his body, kinda like the feeling when having an orgasm. "Ughh- oh" Jason groans as he stops his push-ups and falls to the ground. "Hey, you okay, big bro?" Blake asked. "I'm fine, I think it's just my amount of sleep catching up on me." Jason answered unsure. "Here, drink up." Blake handed Jason's sports drink to him. Blake made sure Jason drank of all of it, grinning as he does so. "Alright then, let's help you get bigger. Let's do bench press." Jason said to Blake. "Careful with this one, lil bro" Jason loaded 155 lbs plates on the bar and spotted Blake. Blake lifted it and did 10 reps with it. "Too easy!" he said. Jason was surprised. "My turn, little man!" Jason said, loading 460 lbs on the bar. Jason lifted the bar and started repping. As he was doing so, his mind was flooded with sexual images. He started to get turned on. "Ughhh" Jason started to moan and groan with every breath everytime the bar descends. He feels his cock getting hard so he put the bar back into place. "H-hold on a little" Jason stood up, and went to the locker room to avoid Blake from seeing his hard-on. But blake already noticed it, he smirked. Jason went into the locker room, his mind all over the place. He feels so sensitive. All that's in his mind makes him wanna orgasm. Little does he know, Blake's the one behind it. Blake followed into the locker room and saw Jason. "Hey big bro, what's going on? Come on let's continue." Blake said to his brother. "Blake, oh uhm. I- I'm just..." Jason explains, trying to cover his hard-on. Blake gets closer to Jason. "Come on big bro..." Blake said, touching the tent on Jason's shorts. "Ughhhh" Jason lets out a whimper. Jason doesn't understand what he's feeling, he's not gay, but what Blake is doing is really turning him on. Blake took Jason's shirt off and started lowering Jason's shorts. "You want to help me get bigger, right?" Blake said to his brother. "Y-yes" Jason staggeringly answers. "Good, bro" Blake said as he takes Jason's shorts off, revealing Jason's hardened masculinity, growing into 11 inches. Without any warning, Blake put Jason's cock in his mouth, making him moan. Blake started sucking, working his way on Jason's cock. Jason can no longer suppress his moans. Jason feels this sinking feeling as he nears his orgasm. The pleasure was wild and he feels closer and closer as Blake moves up and down his shaft. A shudder ran down his body and his balls start churning. "Ughhhh fuuu-" Jason cums. Blake made sure to swallow every bit of it as it shoots hard into his mouth. Jason was overwhelmed with pleasure. He fell into the bench behind him, eyes closed. Blake felt himself get taller, he felt his limbs extending and his view getting higher. As his body gets lengthier, the bulk he had put on disappears, his muscles adjusting into his body. Meanwhile, the opposite happens to Jason. He feels his spine shorten and retract. With that, his muscles enlarge, adjusting to his shortening frame. His pecs and arms bulged out, his legs grew thicker. "Wh-what did you do to me?" Jason said upon opening his eyes and seeing his short frame. "You helped me grow, isn't that what we wanted?" Blake answered. "Y-yes" Jason said, but he felt something was wrong. Seeing his brother's enlarged muscles made Blake more and more excited, so he proceeded to the next step. "I'm gonna get so massive with what we will be doing." He said. Blake lays Jason down the bench and grabbed his brother's still hard cock. He rode it and lowered himself onto it. Blake moved up and down, filling Jason with pleasure. Jason's cock started to spew pre-cum. Blake's body started reacting to it. He felt his body start to swell with muscle. Blake touched Jason's hard pecs and squeezed it as he bounces on his cock. Blake feels his body expand outward as he absorbs more of Jason's precum. His pecs start to form, his biceps tensing into a ball, his abs forming crevices. Jason feels Blake get heavier. "Fuck I'm gonna cum again- ohhh!" Jason finally shoots his load inside Blake. Jason's bulk slowly shrank into him. His biceps slowly thinned out, his treetrunk legs became weak, his torso got drained of its size, his chest on which Blake is grabbing on to lowered slowly from being mountains to a flat surface. "Ohhh fuck- ughh!" Blake can't help but groan as he feels his body fill up. He flexes a double bicep pose as his arms expand into mounds of rock. Meanwhile his legs got thicker and thicker, proportioning into his new height. His pecs grow into boulders, rivaling melons, he touches them and squeezes them. "Fuck, yes!" Blake exclaims as he poses his muscles. He went to the scale and measured his height and weight. "6'4 and 270 lbs, damn. Only one thing left." Blake says to himself as he gets back to Jason. Blake stands Jason up and turns him around. "Hey bro, just one last thing and we're done." Blake said to Jason's ear, caressing Jason's cock in his hand. Jason's cock immediately springs back up to life. Jason whimpers as he feels pleasure build up with Blake stroking his cock. While doing so, Blake slides his 4 incher into Jason's hole. Jason moans as intense pleasure fills hin again, but he can't cum. "You're gonna help me grow right?" Blake says. "Y-yes, anything for you ugh-" Jason answered. "Even my cock?" Blake follows up. "Yes, take it. Take my fucking cock." As pre-cum comes out of Jason's cock, Blake feels it slowly dwindle into his hand while his own cock grows and more and more enters Jason's ass. Blake starts thrusting, making Jason feel more pleasure, all as he strokes Jason's cock. Blake's cock grows and grows inside Jason, going into 12 inches. Jason's, however, retracted into Blake's hand, it shrank into 3 inches. "Ughh, please Blake... I need to cum" Jason whimpers. "Not until I do. Ughhh!" Blake cums into Jason's ass the largest he has ever cum. "Ughhh- shi- ughh!" Jason moans as he experiences being cummed in the ass for the first time. The two brothers experience their greatest orgasm, but one while experiencing his fantasy and one while experiencing loss. Jason shoots cum from his now 3 incher, moaning and passing out in the process. Blake pulls out his brother and admires his new 12 incher shooting more load on his passed out brother. He flexes on the mirror he once flexed on with his brother a month ago, but now being the superior one. "Thanks for the donation... little bro." He said as he leaves his brother in the locker room.

My Roommate’s a Were-Hulk: Halloween Edition Summary: Noah and Zach are approaching Halloween and are pumped up for a costume party. But when Zach gets second thoughts at the last minute, the two discover something within them that unleashes their inner beast for Halloween. A longer one-shot, quickly written. It’s been a while since I’ve written a story, so I took some liberties with my style here. (I don’t know if it works lol.) I wanted to separate this from my other thread since it’s a bit of an “event” kind of story. This might be the longest muscle growth story I’ve ever written and the fastest I’ve ever written one. Enjoy some more Hulk shenanigans from yours truly. The Incredible Hulk is a copyright of Marvel. I claim no ownership. --------------------------- “Hurry up, bro! You’ve been in there for 20 minutes!” I was getting annoyed. I didn’t get this dude an invite just for him to get cold feet at the last minute. I knew someone in ATO, so it’s not a big deal for me, but Zach didn’t. Mark fuckin’ grilled me, and I had to convince him that Zach will be chill and that he’s a ride or die. Now I’m standing here in just my purple shorts, half naked, half painted, and the rest of my green body paint still sitting in the bathroom. “They’re doing the costume contest at like 10:30. We’re gonna miss it if you want a chance, Zach!” I looked at my phone, and it was already 8 and we were gonna pregame at my girl’s place in half an hour. And my paint job was gonna take longer than that. Trying not to tear the door down, I tried to wait patiently outside the bathroom door, hearing the whirr of the vent inside. I pulled out my phone, idly switching between apps hoping that my roommate would finish. As I was scrolling through my notifications, my phone buzzed and a text from her — Jen — popped up. Where are you? dont forget we’re taking pics, it read. “Shit!” I hissed. I texted a quick reply — something fell off of Zach’s wizard costume and he had to fix it. I turned back to the bathroom door and started knocking like I have been for the past 5 minutes. In the middle of my knocking, the door swung open and there stood Zach: 5’9”, short and neat dark brown hair, pale skin, scrawny stature. He was just wearing his vest and some shorts as he walked out. “Finally, bro!” I called out. But there was a weird glum, anxious look on his face. Zach was always a sensitive dude, but the look I was seeing right now wasn’t anything I’d ever seen from him before. Like there was something heavy weighing on him. Ever since the party got pushed forward a day, Zach’s been acting like he didn’t wanna go anymore, even though he said he did. He was so excited before, but now… “Dude, are you okay?” Zach sighed and stopped in his tracks beside me. “I’m… I’m fine. I don’t know, I just don’t really feel like going out tonight anymore.” He looked kinda scared, to be honest. I didn’t know why though, and I couldn’t understand what was up with him. We’d been roommates for almost a year now and despite how different we were, I really felt like we could tell each other anything. But now he’s giving me this weird, blocked off attitude that I’d never seen before and it was honestly making me upset. “Why not?” I asked him. He clearly had a good reason to say, but all Zach said with a simple defeated look on his face was, “I’m just a little tired.” I huffed and wrapped my unpainted arm around his shoulders. “Come on dude. It’s our last Halloweekend of college, bro.” I said to him, trying to study Zach’s expression. I hung over him trying to reach his height. “Look, I know you’ve been stressed and exhausted all week, but that’s just more of a reason to go out. You deserve this.” Zach seemed hesitant. His brown eyes kinda just fixated on a point on the ground to avoid looking at me. You could tell there was clearly a lot going on in his head but I wanted to convince him to take a real break and hang out for once. “I just… Well, you just never know what can happen sometimes,” he said quietly. “What could happen? I can promise you, it’s not like we’re going to some stranger’s house. We — I know these people. It’ll be chill…” I could tell Zach was feeling super tense. “There’s… a blue moon tonight.” “Is that it?” I said. I wasn’t super sure if he was serious or not. “I didn’t know you were superstitious about full moons.” “I’m not, but I just…” “Need to chill! You need to hang out and take the edge off,” I said taking my arm off Zach. “You promised that you’d come out tonight. Plus, you’ll get to meet some new people and it’ll be fun.” Zach just stood there in silence. I couldn’t tell whether I made things better or worse, but the dude sighed and finally looked up with me, with an awkward smile on his face. “You’re right. Yeah, I’ll go,” he said. I was relieved, but there’s something about his tone of voice that made me question whether or not he knew something I didn’t. “Hell yeah,” I said. “We gotta finish up soon though, Jen’s waiting on us.” I wasted no time to head into the bathroom where I could finally resume putting my costume together. I positioned myself in front of the mirror and looked real quick. I chuckled as I took in my incomplete sight. Basically everything about me was still the same — 6’2”, shaggy messy dark blond hair, blue eyes behind my glasses — but I was shirtless and my left arm was painted green. I wasn’t as scrawny as Zach at all, and I had a good lean build going on since I started working out, but I was still a long way to go til I become the next CBum. I adjusted my glasses right before hitting a quick bicep pose just to check myself out. Yeah, Zach was the nerd but I’m the four eyes here. I went to work painting the rest of my torso green, glancing at the light up Hulk mask laying on the counter. Yeah, I was going to be the Hulk. Was I going to win the costume contest for creativity? Nah. Am I the biggest dude in the room? Also no. But I started getting serious with lifting six months ago, and I planned all summer to make my gains, my costume. I figured it would be easy and simple, and there’d be a good joke in there about me acting like a douche just to show off my biceps. Simple was true, but easy was not, considering I can’t wrap my arms around to actually paint my back green. “Zach? Could you help me paint my back?” “Yeah, sure!” Zach turned the corner and I saw him at the bathroom door once more, this time decked out in his cool ass wizard gear — robe, hat, vest, accessories, everything. I clowned on him for basically putting together some nerdy cosplay, but I couldn’t deny that his costume looked legit. Like, genuinely good. Like this dude really hand painted fake wands! The only thing that was amiss was the corny fake beard, but I think it works out for him. Meanwhile, I had patchy green paint that already looked rushed. I handed him the body paint and the messy sponge I was using. “Sorry, I should’ve told you to wear gloves or something.” “It’ll wash out,” he said in his signature candid tone. He went to work, and I kept fidgeting as he applied the paint to my skin. “The Hulk, really?” he asked in a playful tone. “Well it’s so I can show off my gainz, you know?” I shifted into a teasing tone, mocking those dumb roided out bodybuilders. Respect to them, though. “What gains?” Zach teased back. “You really think that gym helped that much?” “I don’t know, you tell me,” I said to him. In a quick motion, I jumped to do a quick bodybuilding pose, trying to show off my biceps and lats once more. I knew he was gay, but I liked teasing him with a quick flex or two sometimes. It was always in good faith, considering Zach was the one that would suggest it half the time. I must have shocked Zach though. He kinda jumped, and so did some paint from the small body paint jar, landing all over the bathroom and me. We apologized to each other at the same time: me for scaring him, him for causing a mess. But I realized the one that had it worse at this point was… him. “We can just clean this shit tomorrow,” I said, thinking he was frozen ‘cause he thought he just inconvenienced me. But looking over him I realized, “Yo there’s some paint on your…” “I know. Shit!” A bunch of paint splashed all over his robe and vest. That was half of his costume! “It’s ruined,” he whispered to himself. I rushed to grab a towel. “Chill, don’t freak out,” I told him. I tried wiping the paint off his costume, but ended up smearing it. I tried to tell him to shift, but his eyes were instead fixated on the bathroom window behind me. “Hey, you good?” When I got no response, I decided to look around and see that the full moon was in full view. Damn, did I just confirm his superstitions? “Yo… Earth to Zach… Are you good?” I noticed his breathing was starting to get heavy, like he was about to get into a panic attack. He shook himself out of it though, literally shaking his head. But he was starting to seem disoriented. “I… Oh fuck. Shit. My costume,” he muttered, as if he forgot what had just happened. He looked dazed and confused. “I just need to…” “Zach?” “I need to… calm down,” he said. It sounded like he was out of breath. He clumsily stepped out of the bathroom like he was already drunk. “Need to… calm down…” “Hey? Zach? Are you good?” I left everything behind to go after him. I watched him stumble into his room and slam the door. “Let me get you some water, bro!” “S-stop it… Noah, just go without me…” I heard him call out. His voice sounded all weird… Like deeper or something. Maybe pained? “Nah, you made a promise, bro. Let me help you, I swear it’s fine,” I said to him as I rushed to the kitchen to get a glass of water. “Seriously, Noah… Listen to me… Just go.” I came running back to Zach’s room. “Look, I’m not going —” “Noah, STOP.” I stopped myself right at Zach’s door frame, hearing him put bass into his voice that I’d never heard before. I saw Zach on the floor, holding his head, bathing in the moonlight pouring through his room’s windows. He was shaking. “Just go, Noah. I’m serious. I’m gonna wreck you if you don’t…” His voice was wavering and inconsistent. I slowly stepped in, placing the glass of water on his desk and kneeling down beside him. “Zach, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pressure you, I…” “It’s too late for that, bro.” The sound of his voice made me jump. I sprung up and took a step back. Zach’s voice was never really high pitched, but right now it was bassy, it was powerful. It didn’t sound like him — or at least not the guy putting paint on my back a few minutes ago. “You wanna know why I didn’t wanna go… I tried to fight it… But I’ll show you instead.” “Zach what are you…” The scrawny dude stopped shaking and looked up suddenly from his prostrate position. I started crawling back though, as my little, usually-tame roommate locked his gaze onto me with a strangely confident smirk and… And… “Bro your eyes… They’re… green!” “And that’s just the start of it, bro.” Zach slowly straightened his back, the moonlight coming from behind and casting a light outline around him. It felt like the air inside had gotten thick, and I had no idea that my roommate was about to become the living, best personification of my costume. With a blue moon just a few days before Hallowee, I felt like I was living in a horror movie! (Or a story on some niche internet forum.) Zach’s eyes rolled up as he closed them, shuddering like he just orgasmed. I swear, he even moaned. Then I noticed it, a large bulge in his pants as he hunched over and shrugged his shoulders… which seemed to be… widening? “Fuck… I…” Zach’s normal voice cried out for a little bit, and it sounded like he was trying to suppress what the fuck was happening. “F-f-f-fuck yeah, it’s happening.” He opened his eyes again and glanced at me before it looked like every muscle he had twitched, a full-body involuntary flex of what were currently nonexistent muscles. With the lights in his room being out, the only things that helped me see anything were the moonlight and the light from the hallway behind me. I could only just barely see Zach clenching his hands into fists, his fingertips going green. It began to click for me that Zach was more than human when his costume caught some light, the loose black sleeves of his costume tightening and expanding around some seriously muscled arms. “Zach, you’re… You’re… What are you…” I couldn’t find the words, and I honestly couldn’t believe my eyes. There was something, like, stirring inside me, bro. I can’t explain it. I was watching my roommate transform into some kind of beast and although I was scared, there was something keeping my eyes peeled. “I’m fuckin’ HULKING OUT, bro. You’ve watched the movies.” Zach huffed and grabbed the hooded robe and tore it clean off his back, tossing it against the wall, leaving himself in the black shirt and vest underneath. “Stupid fuckin’ robe.” I watched as Zach flexed his back and streeeeeetched — “Dumb…” — a loud pop and tear sounded as I saw green skin began to peek through destroyed cloth — “Puny…” — he glanced and me and smirked before raising his arms and flexing huge bicep peaks and bursting through the sleeves — “Costume…!” When he ripped his sleeves clean off the seams, as you could see his traps rise and settle into a permanent flex, I could feel the feelings inside become a stirring in my lower region. I’ve been straight all my life, and I’d rather die than cheat on Jen at all, but I was suddenly obsessed with the raw masculinity revealing itself in front of me. And when I saw his chest bursting through his shirt, Zach gripping the vest and tearing it off effortlessly, without any sense of friction, I was as hard as a rock. He’s becoming a fucking god. I slowly dropped to my knees, mouth open, transfixed. My heart was beating so fast as I watched his chest fill out, his shoulders broaden, his back widen, his already huge bulge grow in his pants, his shoulders balloon into boulders, his abs carving out from nothing, his feet tear through his black socks, his calves lengthen and harden and thicken as he pushed up taller than even me. My horniness had to be obvious through my mesh shorts as Zach chuckled as he looked me down. “Yeah. I knew you’d fuckin’ like it. I know what you’re into. I bet you’d like this —” He flexed his arms above his head, and I could see a small dusting hair sprout from his chest, hair in his pits, a bit of hair on his legs and forearms. Then he turned to the side, closer to the moonlight, and I could see small droplets of sweat all over his skin, which was deepening into a warm jade. I could smell him, and while normally I might’ve been grossed out, it only turned me on even more. It felt like an eternity, but in just moments, I’d watched Zach go from pasty 5’9” nerd to this huge 6’10” emerald beast with a physique that easily topped all my bodybuilding idols on Instagram. His hair had gone from brown to a deep forest green, messy and slick with sweat. His breathing was still heavy, but there was a lustful, crazed look on his eyes, and his voice, dropped an octave, just served to show the way the transformation had changed his personality. “That’s right, bitch. I’m everything you wish you were. Zach’s a Hulk.” He flexed his arm again. “Go ahead. Cop a feel, bro.” I slowly got up. Before, my eyes would be looking down on Zach’s head. Standing up straight, I was only able to reach up to his collarbone. I looked up to catch a glimpse at his eyes, his radioactive, gamma green eyes, and got lost seeing every feature on Zach’s face wider, more chiseled and masculine. I reached my hands upward to feel the huge hard muscles stretched out against Zach’s sweaty, seemingly bulletproof green skin. My hands traveled over to Zach’s chest, and in my haze, I tried to squeeze his firm pecs, just to be shocked that my best efforts could only barely make a dent. Something pulled me closer, his musk, the pheromones he was giving off wafting in the air, as I tried to sniff more of him. I couldn’t stop myself. I needed… “You’re so fucking hot, bro…” Zach’s smirk turned into a sneer. “What was that?” “You’re so fucking hot, Zach. I…” I was on the verge of salivating when Zach took me by the chin and kissed me, his tongue invading my mouth. As he pulled my close, I could feel Zach’s sweaty chest smear paint off of mine. I didn’t even think as I pushed my body against his, feeling my dick press against his leg, and his huge, nearly foot long dick, snaking past the waistline of his stretched out pants and pressing against my stomach. I was feeling dizzy, and I was going crazy. I wanted him. I needed this. Zach pulled away and looked at me in the eyes. “That’s right I’m fucking hot, bro. You know it. Nothing like a Hulk. Nothing stronger… Better…” I stumbled backwards and realizing I let a man kiss me, I scrambled to regain control myself. I needed to stop myself. Or did I? Zach hunched over and squinted into my eyes as I tried to steady myself. He grinned. No… No, no no no… “Now you’re gonna see what it feels like, bro. To join my ranks.” Zach stepped away from the window, and I could see his massive, imposing form. I was realizing… I craved it. I didn’t just want to worship him, as much of a god as he is. No. I wanted to be him. It woke inside me. My eyes wandered out the window to the moon. Maybe it was an optical illusion, but it looked like the moon got a greenish tint. I felt my heart beat out of my chest, and like a bolt of lightning, every neuron in my brain fired up, every nerve in my body wide awake. Every muscle started to feel sore, the burn settling in. “Hey bro, why don’t you look in the mirror?” Zach’s voice boomed behind me. I turned to look at the mirror hanging on the wall, and apart from Zach’s hulked out self idly fondling himself behind me, I could see my eyes glowing through my glasses, a bright piercing green just like Zach’s. For a split second, I was scared. I couldn’t think to be scared for much longer though as a numbing pain quickly took over my head. My body… I felt like I was recovering from the most intense full-body workout of my life. Soon I knew why Zach was moaning, as I suddenly shuddered, a wave of pure pleasure and power rushing through me. Gamma-powered testosterone was pumping through my veins I already felt different. I felt stronger. “Fuck… You’re turning me…” “Into a were-Hulk.” With no shirt on me, I was able to watch my hulkout completely. I kinda began to lose myself; it’s so hard to think when you’re just overwhelmed by all the sensations. I doubled over as I didn’t have the strength to stave off the transformation anymore. I just looked up at the mirror to see my shoulders swell, feeling myself begin to pump up. Biceps. Triceps. Delts. Pecs. Glutes. Calves. Everything. “Fuck… FUUCKK!!!” I roared. I was shaking in pleasure. My muscles were on fire. Everything was growing. My arms were bigger than my head was before. My chest was bigger. My thighs were ready to explode out of my purple shorts hanging onto dear life. And with the shudders in pleasure in my crotch, the ecstasy of my growing cock didn’t help my shorts situation ever. All the while, through the exposed and smeared patches of paint, my skin was getting green too. Shit, my skin turned green. I didn’t realize it until that moment, but green skin seals the deal. There’s something about it — maybe it’s the toxicity. The visual that you’re more than human. That you’re different. Stronger. A monster. It felt almost narcissistic to be so turned on by the sight of my own transformation. I could feel the growth, and that alone was enough to turn me on. But I could also feel my brain get rewired by the transformation. Every chain of inhibition was broken. I wasn’t just stronger. I’m the strongest there ever fuckin was. I’m better than these puny human wannabes. I’m fuckin superior. I’m fuckin savage. I’m built to destroy. That primal beast inside, everything I ever suppressed, was awake. It was here. I was it. And I fucking loved it. “I feel so… STRONG.” I liked the sound of my voice booming in the room. I looked unbelievable. I was undeniably me — my proportions were mine, just adjusted. But I also looked undeniably different. I stood so much taller than I’d ever been, probably just an inch taller than Zach was now. I looked brutal — lean, but muscular; huge, but ripped; angry, but cocky. Veins carrying more gamma-powered blood bulged against my skin. My hair was slick and sticky with sweat just like Zach, but in a slightly lighter shade of green. My glasses fell off my face during the whole ordeal, and I could admire how good I looked in green. And as my eyes settled on my hand absentmindedly beginning to stroke my dick, I only said one thing. “Hulk needs to CUM.” I felt stupid as I said it, but I felt I deserved to be referred to with my title. I looked back at Zach, a wide smirk on my face. Zach mischievously grinned back. “This Hulk also needs to CUM.” Fuck being straight. Zach got up and approached me. I tried to go and pin him down on the bed, my inner dominating instincts kicking in, but instead Zach caught me and pushed me against the wall. I was surprised, but I felt so good I let it happen. I was caught off guard as Zach kissed me again, this time with more strength and tongue, before leaving my lips as he made his way down my neck, then my chest, licking my nipple and eliciting a moan I never knew I could make, then down my abs and to my cock. Zach was somehow able to get my shorts down without destroying them. That might be the most impressive thing. He quickly went to work on me, my dick in his mouth. My toes were curling and my back curving as I could feel his tongue travel my shaft, his lips holding me. Guys really did give better head. He stopped as I was feeling the build up. He rose with a smirk and commanded. “Now Noah sucks.” He had his hand on my head, with just enough pressure holding me down to make sure my mouth took him all the way. I threw in some handiwork, lubed up with my saliva, for good measure. It was when he began to more rhythmically thrust into my mouth and his breathing grew faster that he pulled me away; his eyes half-lidded with rage-filled lust, just like mine. He then took both our dicks in his hand and started jerking us off together. The rhythmic strokes and our loud breathing were interspersed with grunts. Eyes locked as his free hand flexed and mine felt my body and his. “Bro. Fuck. I’m about to. I’m gonna… I’m…” “Me too. Me too. I’m gonna…” With a deep moan from me and a roar from Zach, both our dicks began to spasm. I shuddered and let go and I felt all of my concentrated energy, all the lame human energy I’ve built up, released as I felt the most powerful orgasm of my life, my cum shooting up past my hair, hitting the ceiling of Zach’s room. Zach came not long after, his cum shooting onto both his abs and mine. Shivering from the climax, we both slowly sank to the floor. Half expecting us to revert back, I just sat there, hearing us breathe and feeling the warm cum that was stock on both our skin. But as we stood there, my heartbeat feeling his, and I felt just as energized to seize the night, I knew that I wasn’t turning back any time soon. I looked back at Zach and we both smiled. We had a party to go to. We showed up at the main event after skipping the pregame at Jen’s. Jen was absolutely pissed, but I honestly could not give a fuck. Later in the night Zach and I both won that costume contest and a sweet $100 each. The next morning I woke up in the same bed as Zach. We were both completely naked, our tattered clothes at the foot of his bed. We made some crazy memories last night — me dumping Jen then facefucking some pathetic dude who couldn’t resist handling a real man like me, and Zach fucking Jen. As I held Zach, who in his human form is way less dominant than he is Hulked out, and caressed his shoulder as he laid on my chest, I had to admit that I’d never felt more of a connection with anyone, even Jen. Even when we’re puny, he’s cute. “I can’t wait for the next full moon, babe.” I couldn’t believe it, but I’d fallen hard for my roommate. “Why?” Zach said, snuggling closer to my chest, which was noticeably more muscular than before. “Oh you know why. So we can do all that over again, bro.” I heard a deep chuckle from Zach. I looked down and immediately got boned seeing his eyes having turned a vivid green. “Who said we needed to wait for a full moon?”

// part 1 of another short series || update: fixed the grammar mistakes Farmer’s boy I was 25 when I knocked against the heavy door of the farmer's house. I was sweaty from my ride on the bicycle, and I gulped audibly when the door swung open… And he stood at the door. "Here for the job?" His low voice was booming… I had never heard such a deep voice before… Fuck, it was sending shivers throughout my bones. My cock was hardening while my eyes tried to process it all… He was huge… Tall and wide… His hairy pecs pushed the fabric of his lumberjack shirt and suspenders to their limits. "Hey, eyes up here" he had a cocky smirk on his lips when I glanced up. My neck felt slightly sore. I always knew I was average with my 6' in height. But that man was huge. He had to be at least 7' in size when he glanced down at me with amusement. "Y Yeah… Here for the job…." "Don't worry, son, you'll grow the muscle you need to get the job done" He led me into his living room where I took place. "You're the only one who didn't turn on his heels after he spotted me…." He tapped the table with his thick fingers while he checked me out. I was athletic… But nothing close to his physique. His biceps looked as if it was close to tearing his shirt's sleeves apart at any given moment. And fuck… He looked like a pro wrestler… Or even a bodybuilder. I've never seen men this big… or potent. But when I recalled his job description… He was "an ordinary farmer and lumberjack looking for a new helper to feed the animals and help him in the woods." "Boy… Listen to my offer before you make your decision" He leaned slightly over the table while filling my glass with fresh milk. "If you work for me over the summer… I'll pay you double and give you a room upstairs… Feeding you through during the next three months." He looked me in the eyes while raising one of his thick brows while I slowly chugged down the glass of milk, wiping my mouth with my forearm. "I'm in for it" I placed the empty glass on the table and was surprised to see his grin widen. I never tasted anything like that fresh milk. "To be honest, I didn't expect you to agree… The last five studs turned on their heels when they spotted me in the doorway…. But in reality, I'm not that intimidating, am I?" He flexed one of his massive arms, and his shirt just ripped apart around the sleeves. I could smell his scent. His sweaty musk filled the air. My own 5.7 inches of cock were hardening full mast in my jeans…. I gulped slowly… "Not at all," I lied while glancing around the room to see where his wife was. He followed my gaze slowly before reaching his full height again. It was the first time that I could take a long stare at his package… His monstrous shaft and nuts were so massive that I could spot them through the jean's fabric… Fuck he was packing. "We're the only two on the farm" he glanced down at me… "Lemme show me your room" He slowly made his way towards the hallway; his broad back turned to me when I tried shoving my hardon underneath my belt before I followed him upstairs. Fuck I felt heated, and my cock was oozing pre like crazy. My muscles felt good. Almost as if I had a decent pump even without hitting the gym. "That's your room… My son used it back in the days… But he moved overseas a week ago…. Never really cleaned up his mess though" He let me inside and leaned against the wooden doorframe behind me… Fuck… he really filled it out to perfection. He had to lean against the top crossbar with his forearm, crunching slightly to glance down at me through the door. "Take whatever you need… My son Jake won't need it any longer… And I'm more than pleased if someone finally takes care of that nasty boy's mess." I slowly nodded when he patted me on my shoulder in approval. "And don't worry about him returning. He won't be back home for at least a few years". He slowly turned around to leave. "Make yourself at home… And take his clothes if you like them… He grew out of them way too fast. . ." He chuckled while walking down the hallway. "I'll introduce you to your work tomorrow…. Dinner is at 7… And call me Mike if you need anything." I could see his monstrous glutes, quads, and calves fighting with the jeans fabric while he slowly made his way downstairs again… I inhaled the air… Feeling more pre oozing out of my shaft before I glanced down… Did my cockhead always push out over the belt… And my arms… They looked massive today. Fuck, my workouts really paid off. I can even spot my abs slightly sticking out underneath my shirt. I slowly moved around the room. Jake had to be a fucking freak of a stud… The ground was covered in jockstraps which either were torn apart or featured prominent stains of what had to be his jizz. I slowly made my way towards the closet and pulled out a shirt. It was big enough for two or three Luke's of my size… And fuck… I got even hornier when I found his underwear drawer… He had to be packing… Clearly coming after his beast of a father. I slowly undressed when I couldn't resist trying it on. I got even harder when I realized my hard cock couldn't stretch the fabric far enough. The waistband was worn out and always slid back down my hips… But Jake had some hot clothes. Prominent red jockstraps… He has enormous hoodies and his own collection of lumberjack shirts. I tried on one of his hoodies and just gulped when I glanced down at myself… The hoodie ended right above my knees…. It looked like a tent on my body… The fabric alone was heavy enough that even I could feel its impact on my body…. Did he grow out of that stuff? That's Impossible, right? I slowly got rid of his hoodie again, making my way to his desk drawers. The upper drawer was filled with polaroids with stuff written onto the white edge beneath. "First day of college" I glanced onto the stud. He was hot. Looked like a regular jock. He had a chiseled jawline, and his school uniform was painted on his body to perfection… "Started wrestling" was the second polaroid…. My cock almost exploded in my pants when I stared at the image. That was porn material. He was huge… He was at least 7'…, more like 7'2 in height… He was standing in the middle of what had to be a locker room. Pinning someone against his side… Against his hairy pits. His huge cock was throbbing. Bulging against his monstrous abs while he clearly did not care if anyone saw his massive member. His nuts were bigger than eggs, more like oranges. And the buff dude to his side looked scrawny compared to his mass. I slowly switched to the next pic… Feeling my cock exploding inside my briefs. "Helping my old man on the farm…." He was clearly the one who held the camera for the selfie… I could see mike standing next to him. His massive right arm wrapped around Mike's shoulders and neck. He was barely tall enough to face his son's huge nipples… He looked … so… puny next to him… Mike had a smile on his lips while he didn't look bothered that his son was all naked. A thick stream of what had to be pre ran over his massive cock onto the muddy ground. And without the other polaroids… I probably would've switched their roles in my head… I slowly pushed the images back into the drawer when I searched for something to eliminate the mess inside my briefs… I panted… Feeling my cock stir even harder inside my underwear… I just came… But my nuts felt like they wanted to blast an even bigger load…. I slowly got up and went to his bed and the drawer next to it. It smelled like gym lockers… Or probably just a potent man… if that was what it is. I slowly opened the drawer and glanced inside. I first spotted a huge bag of condoms… supersize was written in bold letters across the package…. A large flashlight was resting next to the box… And back in the corner, I found an almost empty container of tissues… The flashlight had slightly broken plastic around its sides… Wait… A flashlight? I slowly wrapped my fingers around the large tool and pulled it out of the drawer… It was no flashlight… It was a fucking fleshlight… And judging by its clean state, he never really had a chance to use it properly after the fucking sides were crushed by something… My eyes widened when I remembered… Jake's cock was monstrous in the pictures… more like a forearm than a cock. I slowly pulled down my briefs, forgetting to clean up for the moment, when I slowly lowered the fleshlight over my throbbing cock's head. I always wanted to try one of these… I always wanted to… *NNNGHH FUOOCK* I let out a low growl when my cockhead touched the soft insides… Even with the broken sides…. It fulfilled its duties. I laid back on his bed…. Slowly shoving it further down on my cock while my muscles shivered under the pleasure… I inhaled the air… My balls felt ready to blow as if they were close to just bursting apart under the pressure of my cum… I closed my eyes before I slowly stared up at the ceiling…. Stains were covering the wooden top of the room… I rammed the fleshlight down when I let out a relieved grunt… My cock blasted another load… But this time, it got even worse… I could feel the lust only rise inside my veins… That fucker really just blew his loads against the ceiling…. What a pervert… I let out a lower grunt. My adam's apple slightly pushed outwards. My pecs started inflating just so tiny, stretching the material of my shirt further out. My pecs slowly grew hairier underneath, building a prominent happy trail toward my cock's base. My cock was shivering under the lust… I ignored the fapping sounds each time I thrust my cock back into the wet fleshlight… It felt way too good when I pulled my pants further down… It felt like a prison for my calves… I couldn't get my jeans off on their own… But right now, I didn't care… My calves were rippling. My quads were pushing out further… *NNNGHH FUOOOOCK* I closed my eyes when I bucked my hips further out. My abs rippled and got denser… Thicker… My body slowly grew into a prominent v-shape. My shoulders pushed out while my neck got stronger… Manlier… My jaw got slightly square when I heard Mike's deep booming voice shouting from below… "DINNER'S ALMOST READY" My cock exploded inside the fleshlight when I slowly held my breath and moaned…. I was panting, sweating like crazy… "I I'm coming" My voice was deeper… Fuck I sounded manly right now… I slowly pulled off the fleshlight before glancing down, staring at my cock… It was towering around 8 inches in length… I tried to focus but fuck… What happened… I was… bigger…. My mind was razing before I heard tableware clinging down in the kitchen…. Dinner… Dinner right… I slowly tried pulling my jeans back up when I struggled over my quads… I grimaced when I used more force… Squeezing my jeans back up further… It was fucking torture to get my massive nuts inside… They were slightly blue… As if they wanted to blow another five loads right now… I slightly panicked when I realized my shirt was too short… It only covered down to my belly button right now… And my cock… It was fucking oozing out pre like crazy over my abs and pants… Clearly visible even after I pinned it underneath my belt… I rummaged in his closet when I pulled one of the lumberjack shirts and got it on. It was way too big for my frame… But I just tucked it into my pants, hiding my cock at least slightly from Mike's eyes when I slowly made my way downstairs. My feet felt cramped in my shoes… I almost tripped and slightly cursed when my forehead hit the small doorway into the hallway. . . "Looking good" Mike sat at the same table. It was filled to the rims with different foods. Two large mugs of fresh creamy milk. Large steaks with fresh salads. "Still a bit too large for my frame… But had nothing else to wear" I was sweating… I could feel the heat in my body… I couldn't explain it… But I was so damn horny all the time. "You remind me of my son… When he was your size back in the days" He grinned before he slowly leaned in, filling my glass with the creamy milk again…

Ha! I'm a genius scientist, so I knew my experiment would be completed successfully, but I never expected it to be this perfectly beautiful. Chase's muscles, bones, stamina, metabolism, and even his genetic levels are all mine! Chase...My younger brother has everything I don't never have: giant muscles, handsome faces, tremendous power, superior alpha DNA! Just a high school student, he's already 7ft tall, a perfect muscular body, and even smart. It's made him one of the most famous star athletes in the area, including high school. He even won overwhelmingly in local bodybuilding this time. As an older brother, I've always been jealous and hate Chase. I was only 5ft tall, and my body was as thin as a branch. I was ugly and didn't get anyone's attention. Even from my parents. I wanted to be like Chase. But no matter how hard I worked out or tried to be recognized by people, I realized it was just an unachievable dream. That's why I decided to take Chase's muscles. There's only one thing that makes me better than Chase: intelligence. Even I had incredibly high intelligence. It's not surprising that I got interested in science and started researching the human body. At first, I worked on body swaps. Yeah, I wanted to be like Chase. But unfortunately, even with my high intelligence, I couldn't find a way, and I just found out that body swap are absolutely impossible. It's impossible to transfer a person's consciousness to another body in any case. So I set the direction of my research a little different. What if I transfer material, not consciousness? For example, what if I transfer Chase's massive muscles, thick bones, powerful stamina, high metabolism, superior genetic levels to my body and at the same time my small muscles, thin bones, weak stamina, low metabolism, inferior genetic levels to Chase's body? What if I and Chase had a one-on-one exchange of muscle-to-muscle, bone-to-bone? I've worked on it, and surprisingly found out it's possible. If it's the only problem, this one-on-one exchange has to happen in less than a nanosecond. That way, we can proceed absolutely safely. But I'm a genius scientist! It's very easy to solve that problem. Still, there was something disappointing. Another thing, this experiment did not promise a perfect body swap. Because our appearance will remain the same after the experiment. Still, there was one hope. Because our genetic levels are also swapped, my appearance will be the most idealized version of myself, while Chase's appearance will be the worst version of himself. Well, I'm very satisfied with just that. I immediately built two glass, cylindrical chamber-shaped machines in the basement. Then I tricked Chase into locking him in. And… yeah, my experiment succeeded. Can you believe that the biceps and bones in my arms are the ones that were in Chase's body just now? I mean, in cells and tissue units. I can feel it, the power and heat of it… in my massive chest, in my 10 pack abs, in my thighs and calves, even in my thick, long cock. Is this something Chase has always felt 24/7? And, yeah, not just the muscles and bones. I take Chase's stamina and metabolism. And Chase's superior genetic levels too. With this I can keep these muscles and bones very easily. It's fantastic. Plus, Best of all, as I expected, Chase's genetic levels gave me the best-looking, idealized version of myself. ..... Oh, don't you wonder where my original muscles and bones went, Chase? It's in your body now, of course. My small muscles, thin bones, weak stamina, low metabolism and inferior genetic levels… I don't need them anymore. I can't let them stay in my body and damage my perfection. So I dumped them all on your body. That's why I thought of a one-on-one exchange. Yes, Chase. From now on... I'm a heavyweight bodybuilder at 7ft and a college student. And you're now a 5ft skinny nerd high school student. I have finally become a real man! And you... Chase, you are nothing now.

The first 3 parts can be found on my page or in the Storyverse section. I sit in the comfortable deck chair on the patio of my 2nd story condo and watch the dull yellow disk of the sun rise up over the tall naked trees and mountains to the southeast of town. I am wearing a grey Champion sweatshirt and dark blue sweatpants by Champion as well. I also have on my soft fur-lined comfortable Eddie Bauer slippers. I tossed on some ankle socks and my dark blue Duke baseball hat. Jake had given the hat to me as a present 5 months ago for my birthday July. The weather now is chilly bordering on cold. The condo is warm, but I want to feel the chill, and experience a real late fall Saturday morning. Clouds are gathering to the west and will eventually block the sun. Precipitation of some sort is going to follow by mid, to late afternoon. I’m not sure if it will be wet or frozen until it starts to fall. The leaves are gone from the trees, leaving a naked landscape for me to look out over. The park my patio overlooks is desolate. I see a bundled jogger or two, but not many people are out so early, if 7:30AM is considered early in upstate NY, in early December. I stare at the sky and feel a tear build in my left eye and roll out. It slowly slides down my face, along the side of my nose, to the top of my upper lip. I reach my tongue out and wipe it away. I can taste the sharp salt in the drop. I check my phone again, even though it’s sitting face up in my lap. I touch the side button and it comes to life. I check the text icon, but do not see any new messages. The phone icon does not show any missed calls. I click it off, put it on the table in front of me, face down. I extend my legs to the other chair on the patio and put my arms behind my head, interlocking my fingers. I lean my neck back and feel some bones crack. I sigh with satisfaction. I close my eyes and start to rethink what went wrong. I feel another tear building, but focus on my thoughts and it subsides. I was so happy. Jake was happy too. We were two peas in a pod; talking, laughing, and planning our future together, then it slowly fell apart. I’m not sure if was really either of our fault, but it may have been both of ours. ** For three months after I moved here to be with Jake, life was great. I lived with him and Nona. I worked remotely for 6 weeks for the old company, then was done, as I had agreed with my old boss, Chuck. I had money socked away, so I could afford a little time off to find a new job. Jake and I found the condo and I started to rent it. Jake wanted to help, but I pointed out that he still lived on the estate and it may be a financial burden on him. He wasn’t upset with me, but I could tell it didn’t sit well. I put my resume together and with Jake and Rose’s help, spread it around town. I didn’t want another high-pressure financial consultant job, I wanted a lower stress job, but one that would keep my challenged. Several offers came my way. Jake and I discussed each of them, then I decided on a property management job. It was perfect for a number of reasons. Jake had finished his degree and wanted to get into the same field. We talked about working together, then eventually branching out and starting our own firm. With his hands-on experience taking care of the mountain house and my business knowledge, we were sure we had it nailed down. Jake graduated from college in August, after finishing his summer classes. I was so happy for him. His family had a party and all his friends were there, including some of his ex-boyfriends. I had met most of them, and was friends with quite a few of them thru our gym membership. There was no jealously or hard feelings with any of them. It was mid-September and Jake was all set to stop working at the estate full time and start his job at the same company as me. Nona was excited for him and was actively looking for a replacement. Jake’s parents had asked his brothers, Steve and CK if they were interested. Neither really gleaned to the idea of working there. CK had a nice full-time job in town and Steve was doing well with his part-time work as a contractor and EMT. Several local people applied for the job at the estate and Nona, Jake, and Jake’s dad conducted the interviews. They had it narrowed down to three people and were set to make offers, then it happened. Nona had her first stroke. Jake called me at the office. He was at the hospital with her. His emotions were running high and he was panicking, something I never thought I’d see him do. By the time I got there, the rest of his family was there, except for Jen and Tiny. With Tiny, or Tim, being so young (7 yrs old), they did not feel it was right of him to be there. Jen was watching him. I had offered to watch him so Jen could be with the family, but she declined, saying they wanted a family member to stay with Tiny, just in case something happened. I understood. I didn’t crowd the family. I gave them what I thought was appropriate space. I spent time with Jake when he wanted, or needed me. If he said he wanted to be alone, I let him be, figuring he had stuff to work thru. When we were together, we’d go to the pond, usually late at night, and watch the moon and stars. We’d hold hands and I would squeeze his to let him know I was there for him. Normally I would put my head on his broad shoulders and he’d wrap his long muscular arm around me and pull me close. After the stroke, it was reversed. I’d feel his head on my shoulder. I’d wrap my arm around him and pull him close, reassuring him everything would be ok. I’d kiss his mess of dark wavy hair and rub his thick thigh with my hand. He’d cry, I’d cry, then we’d sit. I’d carefully talk about Nona and ask if he needed anything. Sometimes he’d answer, most of the time he did not. I accepted it. I’d only known Jake for 6 months. I didn’t know everything about him. This was the first real test in our relationship. Even though I was not family, I’d been there enough that the nurses let me visit with her, when Jake did. On one visit, before her second stroke, Jake and I were in the room with her. She looked different, smaller, frailer, but when she spoke, the fierceness was still there. I half expected her to climb out of bed, put on her flower print sundress, grab a wool sweater and her scissors, and head out to the flower garden to cut some late summer flowers for the room. During the visit she asked Jake to wait outside for a minute. I was suddenly petrified. Jake also had a nervous look on his face. He slowly left, watching us the way whole until the door shut. Nona reached her bony arm out to me. I approached and gently took it. Her grip was still strong, but I could feel it failing. She nodded to a chair and I pulled it next to the bed. With all the monitors and wires hooked up to her, she looked like some weird science experiment. She spoke with grit and determination, “Cole, I know I have not always been kind to you.” I thought back to our first frosty meeting and how we treated each other. “But I guess you can teach an old dog new tricks.” She winked at me and I smiled softly. Her tone turned serious, “Be there for Jacob. He’s going to need you.” A sense of dread came over me. She knew what was up, even though everyone else thought, or hoped she was getting better. She caught the look in my eye and said, “I’ve lived a long life. Jake’s Pappy is waiting for me. I don’t want to go yet, but my body isn’t what it used to be.” I squeezed her hand and felt a tear form. “None of that Cole Patterson. You need to be the strong one now.” I saw a tear in her eye. “Jake helped you when you needed it most. Now, you must help him.” I sniffed back a tear, but felt more welling up. “He’s a Fischer, strong, proud, obstinate. I think he gets it from me, but I’m not sure.” I cracked the barest of smiles and so did she. “He will push you away. You need to push back. You need to push back hard and do what it takes to make sure he’s ok.” I nodded in understanding, not realizing the full extent of what would be needed. “Timothy was right about you.” I looked at her not understanding what she meant. She saw my confusion. “Tim said, ‘You were the one’. He means, you are the man for Jake. You two are meant to be together.” I blushed. “It’s funny that Jake hasn’t figured out what he meant, whereas the rest of the family knew it the first time we heard him say it about you.” I slowly nodded. “Nona…” I went silent trying to think of the right words. “Cole, it’s fine.” Strong and resilient as always. “Just promise me you’ll be there for my baby.” I nodded and leaned over to give her a kiss. She gripped my forearm in gratitude. “Please send him in. I need to have a few words with him as well. Maybe I’ll explain what Tim means. Clear the fog from his head.” She cracked a smile, as did I. I left, found Jake, and sent him back in. He was there for a long time. I waited in the waiting room with Rose, CK, and their dad. Rose gave me a hug as did their dad. CK just nodded to me. When Jake came out, his face was red and puffy. Tears were still fresh on his face. I jumped up and went to him, but he brushed past me and walked outside. I turned to Rose and she immediately went after him. Ten minutes later she sent me a text, ‘He wants to be alone.’ I reluctantly sent back an ‘ok’, knowing I should have pushed the issue, like Nona had told me to. I drove home, waited a few hours, then sent him a text. I asked if he wanted to meet. He didn’t reply. I sent another saying I’d be at the pond around 9pm. I didn’t tell or ask him to meet me. I just wanted him to know I’d be there. It was our way of letting the other know we were there for them. I pulled into the caretaker’s house around 8:30 and saw his pickup in the driveway. Knowing he was at least home, I started to walk to the pond. I got there around 8:45, but he was not there. I sat and watched the moon rise and arc overhead. I listened the night critters sing their songs, hunt their meals, and talk to each other. I drowsed, woke, then drowsed again. When I woke a second time, I checked my phone and saw it was 10:30. I was still alone. He wasn’t coming. I walked back to the house and saw his pickup was still there. I let myself in and called his name. No answer. All the downstairs lights were off. I moved slowly, turning lights on as I entered each room. He was not downstairs. I headed upstairs and started to check the bedrooms. All were empty. I even checked Nona’s. As I stood there, I moved on a hunch and checked the hall bath. There he was, sitting in the dark, in the shower, knees pulled up to his chest. His face was still puffy and red from tears he recently cried. I left the light off and moved toward him. I opened the door, squeezed in, and sat next to him. I didn’t say a word. I put my arm over his shoulder and pulled him close. He sniffled back some tears, then choked up, and the floodgates opened. No words passed between us. I let him work thru his emotions. After an hour, he slowly stood. I got up with him and we walked to his room. He got on the bed and rolled onto his right side. I got on next to him and wrapped my left arm over his body. I spooned him and rubbed his hairy chest thru his shirt. After a few minutes his breathing eased and he feel asleep. I listened to him for a while, then drifted off as well. I woke the next morning, still tired and worn out, but pushed it aside to be there for the man I loved. Jake was facing away from me and his breathing was still measured. I put my left hand on his left shoulder and softly patted him. I didn’t want to wake him, but I wanted to make sure he knew I was there for him. I rolled out of bed, showered, cleaned up, and went downstairs to make breakfast. About 20 minutes later I heard his boots clomping down the back steps. I turned and waited for him to come into the kitchen. When I heard the garage door open and shut, I didn’t know what to think. I moved quickly to the door, pulled it open, and called to him, “Jake, I’ve made us some breakfast…if you’re hungry?” He paused, didn’t turn, but shook his head ‘no’. I felt a lump in my throat and a weight in my chest. I walked out to him as he headed to his pickup. He got in and had it started by the time I got to him. I put my hand on the door and he slowly rolled the window down. His eyes were puffy and red. His face was pinched. He had taken the minimal amount of effort to get ready for today. He hadn’t showered or shaved. I could smell a healthy dose of Old Spice body spray on him. He quietly said, “I have work to do at the big house.” I stuck my right hand thru the window and put it on his left bicep. He turned to look at me. “Jake, I think the work can wait for a few minutes while you eat.” He had a dull look in his normally bright green eyes. I squeezed his arm. I pleadingly said, “Please, just come in and have a bit of something to eat and drink.” His chest expanded and contracted once or twice as he considered it. He reached his hand for the key and I held my breath hoping he’d turn the pickup off. Instead, he reached for gear, shifted it into reverse, and started slowly backing up. I quickly pulled my hand off his arm and watched as he backed up, turned the vehicle around, and headed up to the house. The weight in my chest grew heavier. I tried to sniff back a tear, but failed miserably. I stood there for a while, then went back inside. I salvaged what I could of breakfast, even though I was no longer hungry, and put the rest in the fridge. I went upstairs, straightened up his room, cleaned up the bathroom, and went back down to the kitchen. I grabbed a notebook, tore out a piece of paper, and found a pen. Knowing he would not respond to a text; I sat at the kitchen table and wrote a note to him. Jake, I cannot imagine how hard this must be, but I am here for you. I want to give you the space you need, but please allow me to help you, the same way you helped me. I love you and always will. Please reach out to me. Cole I read it twice, felt a tear form, and saw it drop on the page toward the bottom. I left the note in a place I knew he’d see it and went out to my car. As I got in, I sent Rose and his dad a text asking if I could meet with one of them. I said it was about Jake. His dad said he was at the hospital with Nona and could not get away. Rose wrote back saying she could meet. We met in the park near the diner. She looked a bit better than Jake, but not by much. We hugged and sat. She put her hands on top of mine and squeezed, the same way Jake would. I felt more tears welling up. I softly said, “I don’t know what to do…” My voice faded as tears started rolling down my cheeks. I glanced up and saw the same thing with her. “I know he needs some space…to deal with everything…but…” She squeezes my hands again. “I don’t want to lose him.” I whisper. “Oh Cole…” I glance up to see her eyes are moist, but she’s smiling. “You’re on is list of the most important people in the world to him.” I scrunch my face a bit. “I’m sure you know the two people ahead of you…” I think to myself, ‘Tiny and Nona’. I sigh heavily, grateful to hear this. She softly continues, “He got like this when Pappy passed away, but not this bad. Nona is our last grandparent and Jake; well, he loves her fiercely. I’ve tried to talk to him too, but he only gives me quick, simple responses.” I nod knowingly. “Tiny is asking for him and if he’ll come over to visit.” I feel my body tremble with anxiety. I look up and see the tears streaming down her face, smearing her make-up. She cautiously asks, “I know he loves you, and is trying to deal with his pain, but could you try…to get him…to visit Tiny?” She rubs her eyes with the heels of her hands, smearing the make-up even more. I gather myself up, sit up straight, and confidently say, “Yes Rose. I will go back to the estate now and force him to come with me.” Her eyes brighten. “Where is Tiny, at your parent’s house?” She nods ‘yes’. “Ok, give me an hour or so. I’ll drive or drag him over, preferably the first.” I shoot her a quick smile and she gives me one back. I get back to the estate and head right to the main house. His truck is still there and has a load of branches in the bed. I get out of my car, walk to it, then wander around the house. I go around the side of the house, thru the flower garden, and out to the pool area. I don’t see him. I check the pool house and exercise room, not there. I continue around the backside of the house, to the dining room patio area and spot him. He’s sitting in a wrought iron chair, staring off into the clump of evergreens that surround the 20 by 20 area for privacy. I walk up to him from the side, so I don’t shock him. I put my right hand on his shoulder and squeeze. He doesn’t move. I move to the front of him and purposely get into his line of sight. I squat down so we are eye to eye. I use my left hand and lift his chin up so he has to look at me. His eyes are still red and puffy. I gently use my left thumb to wipe away a tear. His look does not change. I mull over what type of approach I should use. I make my decision. While still looking at him, I forcefully say, “Fischer, get your ass up. We’re going to your parent’s house.” He blinks a few times at my tone, but makes no effort to move. I know I cannot move him on my own, due to his size and strength, so he has to want to come. I continue, “Jake, Tiny wants to see you, and probably needs his Monster right now.” That makes him look at me. He sniffs back some tears, and sits back in the chair. ‘Progress’, I think to myself. “Come on big guy, this isn’t all about you.” I wave my hands around. “There are quite a few other people who love Nona and you, who want to help you, and” I emphasize the next part, “Need…your…help…” I see him sigh. “Listen Fischer, we can do this the easy way, where you get up and get in my car willingly, or the hard way, where I get a fucking crane and lift your ass out of that chair and into my car.” He almost smiles. “What’s it going to be?” He sighs. “I promised Rose, I’d have you there in…” I check my Movado, “thirty minutes. I doubt I can get a crane here that fast, so there is only the first option.” He rocks forward and back in the chair. On his next rock forward, he stands up. I get up as well and reach for his hand. He takes it and give it a squeeze. He softly says, “A fucking crane?” There is the slightest bit of sarcasm in his voice. I drive us over as quickly as I can. My hand on top of his, squeezing it, and softly rubbing it. He just looks out the window at the passing town. He barely says two words to me, but as we pull into his parent’s driveway, I hear him whisper, “Thank you.” I smile. He squeezes my hand, then opens his door and gets out. I stay in the car, hoping he’d turn and ask me to come in with him. He doesn’t. As he approaches the house, the front door flies open and I see Tiny come running out. At the last second, he leaps up and into Jake’s waiting arms. Jake pulls him in and hugs him. I see tears in Tiny’s eyes. He carries him back to the house. I see Tiny look in my direction with tears still in his eyes, but a smile on his face. I wink to him, not knowing if he’ll see it. He waves back, and then is gone as the door shuts. I drive back to my condo. I get a text from Rose asking why I didn’t stay. I respond with, ‘This is family time.’ She sends back a frowny face and says, ‘You’re family too. You should come back.’ I ponder her statement. I really want to see Jake and be there for him, but his family needs him more than I do. If he wanted me to stay, he would have asked, or at least I hope he would have asked. I begin to doubt myself and my instincts. I write back, ‘Tomorrow. Give everyone my love.’ I send the note and a heart emoji. Within seconds she sends back, ‘Thank you.’ And a heart emoji as well. A few minutes later I get another text from her, ‘I told Jake he needs to talk to you tomorrow. If he does not, I told him I’m going to go full Nona on him.’ There a winky face with the note. I laugh to myself and hope he does contact me. A day later, she had her second stroke. His parents were there when it happened. Word spread quickly and everyone was soon back at the hospital. I offered to watch Tiny, but his parents said Tiny needed to be at the hospital. I knew what that meant. Two days later, she passed away, after a third stroke. The funeral was four days later. I moved back to the caretaker’s house to be with him. I wanted to share his bed, to be close to him, to help him in any way I could, but he quietly asked if I could sleep in one of the other rooms. At the funeral, I was holding Jake’s hand the whole time. I would squeeze and hope he’d squeeze back, but he didn’t. I could sense him drifting away, getting lost in his grief. A week later, I found a note from him on the kitchen table. It was lunchtime and he was still out working on the estate. The note was short, but unfortunately, to the point. Cole, I love you so much, but right now, I need some space to work thru my feelings. I want to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. Please understand when I ask, but could you move back to your condo. Jake I read it again, then again. On the third time thru, tears were splattering the note, smearing the ink. I wanted to scream, to ball the note up, go find him, and tell him to fuck off. But I knew it would not do any good. He had made his mind up. I cried. I packed my bags, and cried again. I drove back to my condo and got there around 2pm. As I opened the door and turned the lights on, I could smell him. His body spray lingered in the air. His scent was in the carpet and pillows and towels. I started to well up again, but forced myself not to. I was worn out. I pulled a blanket off the bed, went back into the living room and lay on the couch. I stared at the ceiling. I picked up my phone and sent a quick note off to Johnny, “Hey, wanted to let you know, Jake’s grandmother passed away a few days ago. He’s not taking it well.” I hit send. A few minutes later my phone rings. I hope it’s Jake, but see it is Johnny. “Hey Johnny.” “Dude, you should have called sooner. How are you doing?” His concern is as clear as a church bell on a Sunday morning. Of course, my emotions get the better of me now. I start to well up with tears, but manage to choke out, “Not good brother, not good.” “How’s Jake?” Just as much concern for a guy he’s met a few times. “I’m not sure…” He cuts me off and angerly shouts, “What?!?” “He’s shutting me out, Johnny, and I don’t know what to do…” My voice fades to a whisper and the tears start flowing again. “Fuck this. I’m on my way up. Send me the address.” He’s adamant. “No, Johnny. It’s too far and by the time” He cuts me off again, “Shut up Cole. Just send me your fucking address. I’m leaving in twenty minutes.” I choke out a laugh and say, “Ok. Be warned, it’s 4-hour drive.” “Yeah, that’s what you think.” And he’s gone. I send him the address and get a thumbs up a minute later. I recline on the sofa, turn on some soft music and pull the blanket up. As I stare at the ceiling, I wonder what I am doing wrong? I’m giving him his space, not pushing him to talk, not crowding his family, but he’s still shuts me out. My breathing becomes ragged, I feel tears start to well up again. I wipe my nose on my shirt. I take some deep breaths and start to calm down. I close my eyes and try to think of something other than Jake. I focus on the soft 70’s music playing and let the sound wash over me. It starts to carry me away. Next thing I know, my doorbell is ringing. I hear Johnny call my name thru the door. I slowly open my eyes and remember where I am. I grab my phone and see I’ve missed three texts from Johnny and a call. The doorbell again. I call out, “On my way, give me a sec.” I plant my feet on the soft beige carpet and put my hands on my knees. I check the time and see it’s about 5:30. He did make it in record time. I smile and go to the door. As I open it, I sarcastically say, “Took you long enough.” I give him a hug and feel his thin arms wrap around my back and pull me to him. We stand there, in the doorway for a full minute, in our hug. He pats me once or twice on the back. When we part, I feel a bit better. Some weight has been lifted. He comes in and brings his overnight bag with him. He launches into a tirade about the trip up as soon as the door shuts. “These upstate people have no clue what a passing lane is, do they?” I recognize this as a rhetorical question and let him continue. I have a grin on my face. “Left lane, passing lane; Right Lane, driving lane.” I nod in agreement as I move to the fridge and grab some beers. I pass one to him and he twists the top off. We clink bottles and move to the living room. I see him glance around. “Pretty nice Colester, pretty nice…” I nod. “You buy or rent?” “Renting.” “Ok…Is Jake on the rental agreement?” He looks out of the corner of his eye at me. I whisper, “No.” “Well, that’s something.” He says flatly. I feel some anger boil up in me, but realize he is being practical and thinking about me first. “Job going ok?” I nod. “Are you in touch with his siblings or parents?” I shrug my shoulders and say, “A bit. I’ve talked to Rose about what’s up, but no one else.” Now it’s his turn to nod. “I’m sure his family is asking why I have not been around much. I’d really like to know what he’s saying to that.” “Yeah, I’m curious too.” “Funny thing about this,” He says ‘hum?’, “His grandmother, Nona, told me he’d get like this and that I’d have to push him hard to get him to open up to me.” I feel my chest tighten as I remember the conversation. “I…I…still love him so much. And, I get he’s depressed right now. Ok, I was upset when my grandparents died, but I didn’t shut out the people who loved me.” I take a breath. “Rose said he was the kind of the same when his Pappy passed, but not this bad.” He lets me ramble. “He and Nona had turned a corner. She was accepting him for who he was. Hell, she welcomed me into her house. Not sure that would have happened a year ago. And he was more diligent about his job on the estate and his classes.” I sigh. “He graduated in August. Did I tell you?” He nods yes. “I was so happy for him. He was getting ready to step away from the caretaker’s job and join me at the Property Management firm. It was all set.” I look down and see my hands are trembling. “Life’s a bitch, Cole” My eyes snap up to meet his. He says solemnly, “’Best laid plans of mice and men…can still go wrong.’ Robert Burns, ‘to a Mouse.” I roll my eyes at him. “Cole, roll your eyes all you want, but it’s true. It sucks now, and probably will for a while, until he gets his head straightened out. But, my friend,” He pokes me in the chest with his empty beer bottle, “you need to live your life.” Another tear starts to form. “When Jake is ready, he’ll come back to you, if you two are meant to be. I just want to be sure you’re not waiting for him forever, cuz if he decides to call it quits, will you be prepared for that?” He taps the side of my head lightly with his bottle. I stand there and think about it. He walks back to the kitchen, and I hear the fridge door open. “JFC Cole, I know you can afford to buy some decent beer, what’s with this garbage?” I hear him twist off two more caps and then walk back to me. He hands me a bottle and we sit on the sofa. I think out loud, “Jake has been my life for the past 6 months. What would I do if we broke up? Would I move back to the city? Try to get my old job back? Nah, not going to happen. Stay here and be forced to see him, or his family around town, all the time? Can I deal with that?” We talk thru my questions for the next hour, drinking a few more beers along the way. I look at the clock on the DVR and see it’s 7:30. I ask, “You hungry?” “Does a bear shit in the woods?” “Ok, let’s go. I gotta place we can grab some good grub at.” He nods as we both get up. “You may need to double your run over the next few days to work it off, but the food is worth it.” I clap him on the shoulder as we head out. Ten minutes later we’re walking into the diner and I do a quick scan, but don’t see any of Jake’s family. I breathe a sigh of relief. Ronnie sees me come and has a big smile on her face as I approach. I make introductions, and she seats us at a back booth. She leaves two menus and disappears to get some water. Johnny scans the menu and then he sees it. His eyes dart up, just over the top of the menu. He coughs and shrug my shoulders. He asks, “Is it any good?” My mouth starts to water. “You have no idea.” He nods and folds up the menu. Ronnie comes back with the waters. We both order the Monster special and shakes. She smiles, nods, then puts her hand on top of mine. She gently says, “I’m so sorry to hear about Nona, everyone here is. I hope Jake and the family are doing ok.” I nod. “Give them our love, will you?” “Of course.” I say without hesitation. She walks away and I turn to see Johnny with a look on his face. “I may run into one of them at some point.” He shakes his head from side to side. He starts talking about life in the apartment building, his job, his conquests (of which there have not been many). We laugh and joke. I ask about my apartment and he says it was rented within a week of me leaving. I figured it would be. The new people are just that, new. Johnny doesn’t have a reason to come up to the 6th floor anymore so he doesn’t know anything about them. He still running and wants to do a few marathons at some point. The food arrives and we start to eat. The burger is excellent as I expected. The shake is thick with just the right amount of Oreo’s and chocolate. Ronnie also left 2nd cups with the extra’s from the mixer. We are silent as we eat. Johnny looks up from his burger, smiles, and nods with satisfaction. 15 minutes later we’re picking at fries and scooping the last few chunks of cookie bits from our shakes. Ronnie pops by and checks on us. I ask for the check. We pay and head out. I take a meandering path back to the condo. I show him the town, as much as there is to show. We drive past my office, the gym, the local bar, and the park. I decide to show him the estate. I drive up to the gate, enter my code, and the gate still opens (thank God for small favors). I take a slow drive up and point out all the features. Johnny whistles and nods with a smile on his face. He asks in his most mocking voice, “You spent a month here, and didn’t think to invite me up for so much as a weekend?” I crack a grin, “Some best friend you are.” He claps me on the shoulder. We pass the caretakers house, but Jake’s pickup is gone. We near the big house and Johnny whistles again. I pull to a stop at the front door and we take a quick tour. He is impressed and checks out everything. The view in the fading light is wonderful as usual. He pulls his phone out and snaps off a few pictures. We head back to the condo. We talk some more, have a few more beers, and I can sense Johnny is veering the conversation away from Jake. I feel better. He’s still on my mind, but talking about other stuff helps. After a while I let out a huge yawn and Johnny follows suit. I get up and lead him back to the spare bedroom. He drops his bag and opens it to unpack. I head to the kitchen, put my phone in the charging station, and look up to see a photo on the fridge of Jake and I from his graduation party. I run my fingers over his face, then pull it off the fridge, and put it into my junk drawer. One less reminder, at this point. I head to bed. The rest of Johnny’s stay flies by, but he helps me immensely. I feel the weight is lifted and I have regained some resemblance of control over my life. He takes off three days later and makes me promise to call him, not text, but actually call him every Monday and Thursday, just so he can make sure I’m doing ok. I nod. A day later, I’m back at work. I’m getting back into my groove, reviewing files, and setting appointments to have work done at locations. If feels good. When the day ends, I head to the gym for a workout. I get changed and head out to the floor. It’s about 4:30, so there are quite a few high school and college aged kids. They’re all on their phones and yakking it up. I weave in and around them, getting on machines when I can. I do a mish-mash workout of chest and shoulder, with some light leg work. After an hour and half, my body is hating me, but my brain is on fire. I’ve been listening to some Cage the Elephant and Linkin Park, just letting the lyrics wash over my body. I decide to call it quits and head to the locker room. Then I see him. CK is there getting changed for his workout. I knew I’d run into someone from the family at some point. I take a deep breath and when he sees me, his face lights up. “Colester…dude, how’ve you been? Miss you buddy.” I smile and nod. We bro-hug and his face scrunches. “You’re kind of sweaty…Just finishing up?” “Yeah, first workout in a few days, so I really went at it. I’m sure I’ll be sore tomorrow.” He gives me a knowing smile. “But it was good. Worked thru some stuff, so…” I see his smile waiver. “Not putting you on the spot, CK, don’t worry.” He sighs and says gently, “Not sure what’s up with Monster. We’ve all been asking for you, but he is eerily silent.” Now I feel uncomfortable and shift my eyes from side to side. He catches it. “What are you doing Friday night?” I shrug my shoulder as I don’t have plans, but have a feeling I may in a minute. “Ok, I’ll talk to Rose and Steve and see if they want to meet up for a beer.” I fidget a bit. “Don’t worry, Monster won’t be invited. But the rest of us still want to see how you are.” I sigh and think it may be a good idea. I nod ok. His smile becomes wider and he claps his hands together. “Great. I talk to them tonight and get it set up.” We come together for another bro-hug and he says, “We’re on your side and don’t want to lose you as a friend.” I hug him a bit tighter. For the rest of the week, I concentrate on work and working out. I get back into a routine, and it becomes natural again. Friday comes and goes. Meeting with Rose, Steve, and CK was nice. They were all very happy to see me and wanted be sure I was ok. I assured them I was. I remember to tell them Ronnie from the Diner says Hi and passes on her condolences. We had a few a beers, talked, and enjoyed each other’s company. Jake did not come up a whole lot, much to my surprise. Rose said Tiny was asking for me. She said she told him I was away for a bit, but would visit when I got back. ** Days turned to weeks. Weeks passed and the normalcy of living without Jake became…normal, but not comfortable. I still met with Rose, Steve, or CK every so often, just to keep in touch. I kept in contact with Johnny too. I went home for Thanksgiving and visited my parents, brother, and sister. They were woefully inept about not talking about Jake and my move. ** The chill has definitely turned to cold. I get up from the deck chair and my body feels frozen. I go in and get a quick shower before heading out to meet Steve and Tiny for lunch. I asked we not meet at the diner, just for something different. And because Ronnie knows something is up between Jake and I, and I don’t want to have to rehash it. As I let the warm shower water wash over my body, I’m happy to see I’ve kept off any depression weight and am still making gains in the muscle area. I’ve made a few friends in the gym and several have mentioned how fit I look. I’ve checked out some guys and talked to a few. I’m not sure what the proper protocol is with this. Am I allowed to go out on a date with another guy? Am I holding on too long to the thought that Jake is coming back to me? It’s been 4 months and nary a peep from him. His family says he’s been really depressed, but has gotten better. I want to blurt out, ‘then why hasn’t he called or at the very least, texted me, to let me know he’s doing ok?’, but hold my tongue. This may be a Johnny conversation on Monday. I get to the restaurant and see Steve’s pickup in the lot. I head in and see them in a corner booth. Tiny sees me and his face immediately brightens. Mine does as well. He gets out of the booth and runs over to me. He doesn’t jump up, like he does with Jake, but grabs me around my waist and hugs me fiercely. I pat him on the back. He releases his hug. I squat down and we hug again. He whispers to me, “I’ve missed you a whole lot, Cole.” I pat his back a few times. “I wish you’d come over.” “We’ll see Tiny.” Is all I can manage. We head to the table and Steve and I shake. I sit and glance over the menu. Although I’m hungry, nothing on the menu jumps out to me. I’m still studying it when the waiter comes back. I ask for an iced tea and a few more minutes with the menu. He nods and heads off. Tiny smirks at me and says, “Tough to decide when there’s no Monster Special listed.” I snort and nod in agreement. He then innocently asks, “What would you say if there was a Monster here? Would you get it?” I look over to him because the way he says this is just a bit different. I see him look past me. I freeze suddenly grasping what he means. My body shakes with nervousness. I slowly turn my head and spot him out of the corner of my eye. He’s just coming thru the door with CK. I freeze again and quickly turn back to Steve. He has a half smile on his face and nods down to Tiny, indicating it was his idea. I realize I’ve been holding my breath and exhale. They’re half way to the table and my sense of ‘fight or flight’ kicks in. I could get up and walk out, and nobody would probably blame me, but then, I’ve waited for this day for too long to let it pass. Jake and CK get to the table. I can see Jake is just as surprised as I am. The twins start to move away and motion for Tiny to come with them. Tiny doesn’t move. They begin to reach for him and Jake gives them a look letting them know Tiny can stay. They quietly move to a different table to give us some space. Before Jake or I have a chance to say a word, Tiny speaks up and his own way spells it out to us, “You two need to talk. I tried and Nona tried, but you just wouldn’t listen.” We both glance at him, then back at each other. He looks the same, but has probably dropped a few pounds. His face looks slightly gaunt. I can see the beginnings of dark circles under his eyes. His beard is not trimmed, nor is his chest hair. His hands are under the table and he’s not making eye contact with me. I lightly place my hand on the table. The waiter comes back with our drinks, but sees the situation has changed. Tiny politely says, “Monster will have a water and I’ll be over there” He points to Steve and CK “when you come back with my water.” The waiter seems flustered for a moment, but nods his head, and walks off. Tiny stands up, looks at both of us, and quietly says, “You were meant for each other.” He walks over to Steve and CK and sits with them. Well, here I am. The man I love is right in front of me. We won’t be allowed to leave until we’ve talked. He’s still looking down. He’s wearing his baseball cap, backwards, as normal. There are a few tendrils of his wavy dark hair sticking out. I want to reach over and curl them around my index finger and tug on them gently. His boulder shoulders are sagging a bit. He moves his hands from under the table to the top. He sighs and I see his fingers are shaking. I reach over to him and put my hand within reach of his. I softly ask, “How are you?” He shrugs and I hear him sniffle back a tear. “Jake…” I hope he’d look up, but he doesn’t. With a bit more force, I say, “Jake, it would help if you looked at me.” He slowly lifts his head and his face is puffy and red. I instinctively reach for his hand. He does not pull away. My thumb rubs against his knuckles tenderly. He lets out another sigh and glances up to me. I crack a smile. “Hey, how are you?” He quietly says, “Well, you know…” then fades to silence. “Um, actually…” I whisper the next part do I don’t sound too much like a douche, “no, I don’t.” I grip his hand a bit firmer. I lean to him and say, “You see, my wonderfully great, outstandingly funny, monster of a boyfriend is going through a really rough patch, but he won’t talk to me or let me in to help him.” His eyes glisten over. “I’ve tried calling, texting, yelling, cuddling, waiting…but he…” now it’s my turn to well up. “I don’t know if he loves me anymore…” I feel a tear roll down my cheek. I glance away, then look back. He’s looking at me, his green eyes sad and forlorn. I feel him put his other hand on top of mine. “He does.” Is said very quietly. “And he wants you back, but isn’t sure if he’s ready…or if you’ll have him given everything that he’s done…or not done.” I grip his hands, rub them again, and am determined to make some headway with our situation. He’s still…‘fragile’ doesn’t seem accurate, but I cannot really place his emotional state. I’m happy to hear he still loves me, but am not happy with being shut out at a time when he needed me most. I get that everyone deals with the loss of a loved one in different ways, but excluding your boyfriend, who only wants to help and support you, is upsetting. There are other choice words, that I’m sure Johnny would use, but those won’t help me right now. I look at Jake, he’s worn out, exhausted, depressed. I roll an idea over in my head and decide to toss it out and see what he says. I squeeze his hand again, and begin, “Hey lover-boy,” He looks up into my blue eyes, “what say you and I blow this popsicle stand, and go to the pond for a bit? I raise an eyebrow to him. I see the slightest of grins. “You, me, the wildlife, and the chilly wintery afternoon.” A slight nod. “There is one thing…and you must agree to this, or it’s off.” He pulls back just a bit, but I grip him and don’t let him move further. Now for the make-or-break condition, “You need to talk to me. I want to know what’s going on up in that pretty head of yours.” He sighs. I react and quietly say, “Jake, man, I love you. I want to help, but you gotta let me in. I’m not asking for full access in our first sitting, but let me help you…please…” my voice fades and I release his hands. I keep mine on the table, because now it’s his move. He sits back, slumps in the booth, and turns to look out the window at the encroaching gray afternoon. His chest expands and contracts with his heavy breathing. A minute later, he turns to me and softly says, “Ok.” My face brightens and I want to lean over and kiss him, but I keep my hands where they are and sit still. I need him to make the first move. He slowly moves his left hand to my right. He turns his hand over and slides it under mine, we join them together and I feel him apply some pressure. I smile and return it. He smiles a bit. I turn to the table with Steve, CK, and Tiny. They all look at me with smiles and hope. I nod slightly. They all exhale at the same time. Steve and CK ‘high-five’ each other. Tiny slips off his chair and comes over to us. I raise a finger of caution and he comes to stop. I slip off the bench, walk to him, and squat down. “Tiny, I’m very happy you got Monster to come.” I give him a hug. As I lean back, I continue in a more serious voice, “He and I have a lot of stuff to work thru. It’s going to be a long road for us.” He nods with understanding, but I hope he knows what I mean. I look over the twins and give them a nod. They nod back. They get it. I stand and lead Tiny to Jake. “Jake,” He turns to look at me. I see some color has returned to his face. “I’m going to head to the condo and put on some warmer clothes.” I check my watch and say, “The pond in an hour.” He looks at his, turns back to me, smiles and winks. I turn and start to head out. I see the waiter coming towards me. He frowns and asks, “Everything ok?” I clap him on the shoulder and happily say, “Yes sir, I think I just got my boyfriend back.” I turn and see his brothers are in the booth with him, but he is watching me. I wink, turn, and walk out. I get home, check the forecast, and decide on some winter boots, a heavier coat, gloves, and a knit hat. I also fill a Yeti thermos with some hot water and grab some tissues. As I head over, I’m singing along to a Death Cab for Cutie song on the radio. I take my time and don’t speed thru town. I know where the local speed traps are. I get to the entrance to the estate and enter the code. The gate slides open and I slow drive up the road. The view is very different from the spring. All the Maples, Oaks, Willows, and Birch trees have lost their leaves. Only the Pines and Yews have foliage. I can see for quite a distance in all directions, but the pond is out of view. I see some deer in a meadow on the right side of the drive. They look so peaceful and at ease munching on the dying grass. I pull into the caretaker’s house and see Jake’s pickup. The garage door is open. I go up to the door and knock. I don’t want to be presumptuous and just walk in. I wait for a minute and knock again. I hear his boots on the steps. A moment later the door swings open and there he is, my rugged mountain man. All bundled up in a dark gray Carhatt Yukon winter jacket, which looks snug on him. Matching gloves and Brown Timberland Greenstride original Waterproof boots, size 13. He’s got a knit scarf and is pulling on his ever-present baseball cap, brim to the back, a few tendrils of his wavy dark hair sticking out the front. He’s shaved and trimmed up his beard. I smell his Old Spice body spray, through all the layers of clothes. I feel a twitch and want to jump him right now, rip everything off him and well…, but realize that won’t happen for a while. We have too much baggage to work thru. I feel underdressed in my Under Armour Legacy Sherpa jacket. But I did put on a pair of long underwear to keep everyone nice and warm down below. Guessing Jake did the same. He’s got a backpack slung over his right shoulder. It’s bulky, so I guess he has a blanket in it and some other stuff. He catches me staring and winks. I blush. I jokingly say, “Just like the first time, in the woods, so long ago…” He smiles and I can tell he is thinking back to the day. He nods and moves to join me in the garage. He pulls the door shut and we head out of the garage. He punches the code in and shuts the door. I lock my car and we head out. As we head across the road to the path, I stretch my left hand out and he takes it in his right. I just hold it and let him make the first move to squeeze. He does and I sigh to myself. We walk the beaten path and watch rabbits, field mice, deer, and birds scatter as we near them. We get to the pond about 10 minutes later and the one thing that strikes me right away, is the lack of critter noise. If this were summer or even early fall, we’d be hearing frogs, crickets, owls, and doves all singing their songs. Now, it’s just the wind blowing thru the bare trees. We sit on the wooden bench, Jake to my left, as usual. I sit close to him, but leave some space. I pull out the thermos and pour some warm water into the lid. I offer it to him and he takes a sip. I do as well. We sit for a bit and I feel the cold breeze at my back. It tickles the exposed portion of my neck. He starts off by very quietly saying, “I’m sorry. It’s the best I can offer right now.” I let the words flow over me. He squeezes my hand. “Nona…was everything to me…even when we were not getting along…” I think back to the first time I met her. Her presence and demeanor would make the strongest person quiver. She ruled the estate with an iron fist and Jake was definitely intimidated by her. He cowered and submitted to her demands, even though he has one of the strongest personalities I know. “For a number of years that I worked at the estate with her, I was not living my life as I wanted, and I resented her for that. I thought she was embarrassed by my being gay, but it went deeper than that.” I sit and listen to him open up, gaining a profounder respect for his relationship with Nona. “You know, it wasn’t until I met you and saw how open and…free…you were with being gay, that I decided to have a talk with her.” I turn to look at him and see his misty green eyes looking at me. I see gratitude and a hint of a smile. I gently say, “Everyone’s situation is different.” He nods. “I was out for years, like you, but was not…hindered…by my family.” He gives me a little shrug of his shoulders. “Not to say, you lived in a cave, but from what you’ve told me, you kind of kept being gay to a ‘need to know’ basis cuz you lived in such a small town.” He looks at the ground and nods. “Jake…” He looks at me again. “You saw were I lived. Nobody gives a fuck if you are gay, straight, bi, or painted green with bright blue hair.” He laughs at the image. “I dated hot men, ugly men, women who dressed like men, men who dressed liked women, and some other very weird people, but you know what we all had in common?” He nods his head up and down and says, “You didn’t give a rat’s ass what people thought.” “Exactly.” I squeeze his hand. “I get small town life, even if I never lived it. Everyone knows everyone. Everyone is in everyone else’s business and won’t hesitate to gossip and spread rumors, just for fuck’s sake.” He cracks another smile. He says, “I had to live the ‘I’m gay, everyone knows it, but we don’t talk about it’ life, and I think that’s what bothered Nona so much.” He sighs. “When I confronted her, we had quite a stare down and I let it out that I’d been with plenty of guys in town and there were quite a few who nobody suspected were gay, or at least like to walk on the ‘wild side’ every so often.” I raise an eyebrow with a ‘do tell’ look. He sees it, cracks another smile, and shakes his head. “Maybe later.” I smile. “That’s the day we really turned a corner, gaining a deeper respect for each other. She said she’d try to be more accepting of my lifestyle, and quite honestly…” he goes silent and I see a few tears form, he whispers, “she was…” He sniffles back some tears and snot. I pull a tissue out and hand it to him. He turns and blows. I put my hand on his muscled thigh and give it a squeeze, not making a dent, but getting my point across. “At least you had the chance to clear the air with her and start a new chapter.” He smiles and says, “The dinner you came over for,” I nod, “was the first time she’d allowed me to bring a ‘friend’”, he airs quotes the word, “over. She went out of her way to make you feel comfortable. I knew she still wasn’t crazy about the idea, but after dinner…” I remember how that night ended, “she could see how much we cared for each other, and she told me as much.” He goes quiet and looks out over the partially frozen pond. I look as well and see snowflakes have begun to fall. It’s very light at this point. Jake reaches into his backpack and pulls out a dark green blanket and spreads it out over both our legs. I pour more warm water into the Yeti lid and offer it to him. He takes another gulp and so do I. He reaches his right arm around my shoulders and lets it sit there. He’s letting me know it’s now my turn to make a move. He’s made the effort and has opened up to me, more than I expected, for which I am grateful, but I know we still have a way to go. I inch closer to him. His arm comes down on my right shoulder and I feel him pull me a bit closer. He can feel his body relax and he sighs. I rub his leg again. We sit and watch the snow start to fall a bit harder, but make no move to go back to the house. He says, “Nona loved the winter. Decorating for the holidays, having family parties, and just watching the seasons turn. She’d sit in the sunroom on a snowy day for hours, just watching the snow accumulate. I’d want to go out and plow and shovel, but she’d say, ‘There’s no one at the estate, it can wait, come sit with me.’ We’d sit and she’d talk about my Pappy and the life they lived.” He’s smiling and just looking out over the meadow. “This place was their life for so long…” his voice cracks. I rub his leg as he pulls me closer to him. “I knew it was, but to me, they were a maid and a gardener.” I sigh knowing where he's headed. “When my dad asked me to help out when Pappy died, my first thought was, ‘I’m a glorified gardener and my life is over.’” “Oh Jake…” “I know now…but five or six years ago…man, I wanted to finish college, get my degree, continue to work out and do fitness competitions, but it was put on hold, again…” I hand him another tissue. “I guess that’s where I started to rebel a bit against Nona…meeting guys as I did jobs around town. I’d have some quickies during the day when I should have been working. She knew.” I laugh, knowing he’s right, “She always knew. When we had the talk, she brought it up, not throwing it in my face, but letting me know she knew and how upset she was that I took advantage of my job to do it.” He leans back, tilts his head back as he looks up into the snow. “I guess that’s when I realized what the job really meant to her and to Pappy too. People in town didn’t think we were better than they were, but we were the ones who took care of ‘the estate’.” He snorts and laughs. “Nona always called it ‘the estate’. It was never the big house or anything else, always ‘the estate’. Now I get it.” He goes silent. There is a calm with the snow falling and the fading light. We continue to sit. After a while, he hugs me again and asks, “Ready to head back?” I nod. We get up and shake the snow off ourselves. He folds up the blanket and puts it back in the backpack. He reaches his left hand out to me and I take it. We get back to the caretaker’s house, I guess it’s his place now, and shed our wet, snow-covered coats and outer wear in the garage. We head inside and he turns on the TV and flips to the local news, looking for the forecast. It comes on and they say the storm should dump 8 to 10 inches overnight, then be gone by morning. He turns and asks, “Want to stay here? It may better than trying to drive home over partially plowed roads.” I know he’s only concerned for my safety, which I appreciate, but I need to take a stand at this point. I mull it over for another minute and say, “Yes, I’ll stay, but on one condition.” He raises an eyebrow and gives me a snarky smile. I see it, let out an audible sigh and sarcastically say, “Just the opposite big guy.” He gives me a confused look. I take his hands in mine and explain, “The condition is, we stay in separate bedrooms.” I wait for the fallout, but he is silent, just staring at me. “I still love you, Jake, but I don’t feel right about sleeping together at this point.” I whisper, “I hope you understand.” I release his hands. He immediately pulls me into a hug. His big strong arm clenching my body to his. I can smell his sweat and body spray. I force myself to think other thoughts so I don’t pop a woody. After a minute he releases me. We look at each other and he tenderly says, “Cole…given all I’ve put…” he pauses, thinks, and quietly says, “I understand.” I breathe a sigh of relief. He then says with the confidence I know him to have, “I hope one day, we can get back to the way we were.” I smile. “I know it will take time, and that you have set up boundaries to protect both of us. I respect that.” He hugs me again. He leans back and has a sneaky smile on his face. “Who’s making dinner?” I laugh, pat his muscular chest, and say, “Your house. I’m just a guest.” I turn and head to an oversized wing-back chair with a yellow and red floral print on it. I sit, grab the remote, and casually say, “Let me know when dinner’s ready Monster.” I look at the TV, but shift my eyes toward him. I see him smile, shake his head, and head to the kitchen. I turn the sound up a bit as he starts to rattle some pots and pans. Twenty minutes later, I smell some very flavorful aromas wafting thru the air. I hear him pull out some plates and silverware. I get up and go help. He gently pushes me away and says, “No, no, no…you’re the guest. I’m the host.” I put my hands up and take a step back. “Dinner will be ready in 5 minutes. Not sure if you’d like to go freshen up.” I see him give me the once over. I nod and head to the bathroom. I run some warm water, dampen a cloth, and quickly wash my face, neck, and hands. I emerge feeling relaxed. Jake’s moving platters and pots to trivets on the table. I help and he does not stop me. We sit to eat. I ask, “May I say a few words of thanks? I know we’re not the most religious guys in the world, but I’d like to get some things off my chest.” I see some tears forming in his eyes. He nods slightly. I close my eyes and say, “To whatever omni-present being is watching over us, I want to thank you for bringing Jake into my life. I also want to thank you for bringing Nona and the rest of his family into my life. The pain I was going thru before I met this man was palatable. I didn’t want to continue.” I feel Jake’s maw of a hand cover mine and squeeze. “You stepped in using Chuck, who allowed me to come to this Eden of a sanctuary to heal myself. The month I spent repairing my body and mind, and finding real love for the first time, changed my live and my direction.” I sniffle a bit. “Jake’s family has been wonderful to me. My relationship with Nona grew and flourished. I’m a bit upset you took her away from us.” He squeezes my hand again. “I’m hoping she’s found peace and is with Pappy.” I open my eyes to see tears spilling down his face. “Did Nona tell you what she said to me when I was alone with her in the hospital?” He shakes his head ‘no’. “Oh…” I quietly say, “She told me to be there for you, regardless of hard you tried to push me away.” I glance up to him. “I tried Jake. I really tried…But you pushed me away harder. For weeks, I…” He quietly interrupts me and says, “Cole, it’s ok…” Tears well up in my eyes and start to fall. “I know I pushed you away. I’m sorry.” He squeezes my hand again. “You want to know what she told me that same day?” I smile and nod. “I know she told you she’d clear the clouds from head and explain what Tiny’s message meant, you know, ‘He’s the one’.” I nod. “Well, she also told me she approved of you and thought you were the perfect guy for me.” Tears just flow down my face. “She also said she knew she was dying and there was nothing anyone could do to stop it. That hurt me…so…much.” He gets choked up. He takes a sip of water and a few deep breaths. “Like you, I’ve never been the most religious person out there, but I felt that God, or who-ever is in charge, yanked a rug out from under me for absolutely no reason, but to fuck with my life.” Now it’s my turn to squeeze his hand and let him know I am here for him. “I looked down at her that day and knew she was not coming out of that room…alive…Cole, it killed me. Here I am, 6’1”, 230lbs of muscle and bravado, but I couldn’t help my 95lb grandmother in her time of need. I felt…useless…I retreated and…” Now it’s my turn to interrupt, “Jake, it’s ok.” We’re both flushed and red. “I know it’s no consolation, but she knew her time was coming. I think…she had made…peace with it. And, we’ve started on our path back to each other.” He quickly nods in agreement. I look to the sky and jokingly say, “Well, omni-present being, what else you want to throw at us?” The lights go out. Jake says, “Really Cole. You just HAD to challenge him?” He starts to laugh as do I. ** Two weeks later *** It’s a few days before Christmas and I’m debating on whether to travel to Philly to spend the holidays with my family or stay in upstate NY with Jake. Over the past few weeks, he’s really opened up and talked about how Nona’s death impacted him. We are back to talking every day. We’ve taken quite a few trips to the pond. This seems to be the best spot for him. We’re away from prying eyes and he can let his feelings come out. I always bring extra tissues and a thermos of warm water. The snow has continued to accumulate and there is a good 2 feet on the frozen ground. Gratefully my Volvo is AWD and his pickup is front wheel drive. I’m back to work and back to the gym. He’s back to the gym and has been interviewing people to help him out at the estate. His parents sit in on the interviews. Jake wants to get someone on board before the New Year, so he can start the training. He’s still looking to step away but knows it’s his job until suitable replacements can be found. He heard from my old company that a family will be up for the holidays, from December 21 thru January 2. We both know this means a lot of his time will be spent preparing the big house and making sure everything is in tip top shape. I’ve offered to help, but he declines, and lets me know he appreciates my offer. I have not moved back in with him, nor has he moved in with me. We are ‘okay’ with still living apart. We’re closer, don’t get me wrong, but until we both feel the time is right, we agreed to live apart. This also means we have not slept together. Trust me on this on, it’s getting tougher for me to keep my thoughts and hands off him. His body is back into his normal shape: muscular, toned, and hard as granite. He keeps his hair and beard trimmed. The dark circles are gone from under his eyes. We are back to working out together and sometimes Steve, CK, or Tiny will join us. With Tiny’s pee-wee football over, Jake makes special trips to his parents’ house and takes Tiny out on Saturdays or Sundays to give his parents a break. Usually, it’s just the two of them doing stuff, but occasionally they will invite me along. These days almost always involve snowball fights, building forts or snowmen, or sledding down the larger hills on the estate. If I’m not invited, I will try to explore the surrounding area, for both work and personal knowledge. It’s December 19th and my mom has called for the third time in two days to see if I’m coming down or not. I keep putting her off but know a decision will need to be made. I send Jake a text and ask him if he’ll be free tonight. I want to talk to him about it, prior to making my decision. I don’t hear from him right away, which I take to mean he’s busy cleaning and getting the big house ready for the guests in a few days. I get back to work. Funny how busy we’ve been in the last few weeks. Lots of work to be done on the properties we manage. Gratefully, our maintenance staff does a wonderful job. Around 2 I get a text from Jake. He says he’s sorry and that he’s been running around the estate getting last minute items cleaned up. He says he can meet up for dinner, if it’s at the caretaker’s house and doesn’t take too long. I respond, “Ok, I can grab some food from the diner? Want me to bring a change of clothes and help you out?” I look at me response once I’ve sent it. I wonder if I’m over-stepping any boundaries wanting to help? A minute later he sends back a thumbs up and smiley face emoji. He then says all the work will be around the house and pool area. This gives me an idea of what to grab, clothes-wise. 5:30 later I’m pulling up to the big house. His pickup is parked in the circle. I see debris in the bed and some boxes near the front door. I go in and hear the vacuum running in the dining room. I see he has decorated the house for Christmas. He’s got lights on the indoor plants, Poinsette’s, and Christmas Cacti spread around the floors and table. There are nick-nack decorations on tables and the stairway going up to the bedrooms has a couple large Nutcrackers. There is garland wound around the banister. I step into the kitchen area and can see a twenty-foot Vermont White Spruce in the sunken living room. It’s completely decorated and has white lights on it. I see a 6-point star at the top. I walk over and see it’s a real tree to boot. There is a dark green apron around the bottom of it with a silver interwoven pattern along the edge. I whistle to myself and think, ‘I came up at the wrong time of year.’ I see a mop in the kitchen and rags on the granite countertop. I grab a rag, a can of dust cleaner and move to the sunken living room. I start wiping down the end tables, leather sofa, and pictures. I grab a dry mop and sweep the hardwood floor. I also dust the walls and corners, removing any cobwebs. I move to the kitchen, wipe down all the counters, clean the glass cabinet doors and the brass pulls. I wipe the refrigerator, stove, and microwave. I see the dishwasher has been run. I put everything away. I check the inside of the fridge and freezer and they look fine. I hear the vacuum turn off, but Jake does not come out. I’m guessing he’s dusting and cleaning all the furniture in the room. I yell, “Hey Jake, I’m here. I cleaned the living room and am now in the kitchen.” He yells back, “Thanks. Be down in a bit.” I continue to clean. I move into the pantry and check the food for expiration dates. Everything seems ok. I wonder if the guests sent a list of food items they’d like to have. I make a mental note to ask Jake. As I’m bent over sweeping some dust bunnies into a dustpan, I hear a sexy growl behind me. Jake says in a low tone, “Nice ass. Bet you could bounce a quarter off it.” I flex the cheeks just to hear his reaction. He whistles. I stand up, turn, and see he’s wearing black nylon exercise shorts, a skintight dark green tank top, and Asics sneakers. There is a sheen of sweat covering his body. I feel a tingle down below but try to put those thoughts out of my mind. I stumble over my greeting, “Hey…” I see him give me the once over and smile. He takes a step closer and runs the fingers of his left hand thru my shaggy blonde hair. I’ve continued to let it grow out. Can almost put it into a ponytail but may need another month or so. His fingers feel good. The touch is not the same but hoping we can get back to it. “Nice to see you.” I nod. “Thanks for your help. I knew how much work there was to get the house ready for guests, but never really knew 'how much work there was’.” I pat his muscular forearm in agreement. “Not sure how she did it all by herself.” “Well, she had a fantastic grandson to help her.” I wink and he blushes. “Yeah, be that as it may, but it’s still a lot.” “Do you have much more to do tonight? I’ve got the food in the car. Wasn’t sure how long you’d be. I can run out and grab it if you want to eat here?” He waves me off, “No, no. Just about done in the house. The pool is closed, but the hot tub is still open. The workout room is good to go.” I can see him doing a mental checklist in his mind. He pauses and I say, “The house looks really nice. I love the tree and decorations.” He smiles and nods. I ask, “You do it all yourself?” He flinches a bit. “Well…” I think, ‘Here it comes.’. “Truth be told…Nona always had a service come in and do the decorating.” I chuckle. He smiles again and says, “Why mess with a sure thing? It only took them a few hours to get it all done. They also left me a set of instructions for the tree and a number if anything happens.” I pat his steel pecs and say, “I’m with you on that one. Anyway, they do a great job.” He nods. “If you’re good for the night, want to head down and have dinner?” “Absolutely. I’m starving.” We head out. He locks up the house and we take the short drive down. After we park, he opens the garage door, and we head in. I stop dead in my tracks. He takes a few more steps then, stops and turns to me. He has a puzzled look on his face. I quietly say, “Jake, you have not decorated?” He sighs a very heavy sigh. I walk to him, wrap my arms as far around his back as I can, and give him a hug. He easily wraps his arms around me and hugs me back. I hear him sniffle a bit. His voice is trembling, but he says, “I wanted to Cole, I really did, but…I couldn’t.” I hug him tighter. “The memories of her are in each ornament, wreath, or string of lights. I had gotten a box or two out of the basement and was looking thru them, but…” I try to console him and gently say, “You should have called someone, Rose, Steve, me?” I take a chance tossing my name in the mix. “Any of us would have been here in a heartbeat to help you.” I hear him sniffle again and he breaks the hug. I look at his reddened eyes. “Jake, you’re not alone in this.” He nods. “Ok, you get the dinner ready. I have to use the men’s room. Give me a few minutes.” I head to the hall bath and shut the door. I quickly send Rose a note asking if she’s free tonight and can she come the house and help Jake do some decorating. I wait a minute or two and she responds that she’ll be there in half an hour. I send a thumbs up and heart emoji. I flush the toilet and wash my hands. I head to the kitchen and see he’s plated up the food. We sit and begin to eat. He asks, “So why did you want to meet up? You had a question?” Now it’s my turn to be tentative. “Well…my mom has been texting me to see if I’m coming to Philly for Christmas…” I glance at him. He eyes look sad. I say, “I haven’t given her an answer because I didn’t know where we were…” I move my left hand between the two of us “and I didn’t know if you wanted some alone time with your family.” I look away, but when I look back, he’s still staring at me. I see a few tears on his cheeks. He reaches his right out to my left one and softly says, “You’d give up Christmas with your family…to stay with…me…after everything?” I shrug my shoulders with indecision. “Cole, I don’t know if I have the right to ask you to stay.” I say, “That’s just it…If you asked me to stay with here with you…I would.” We both go silent. “I know this year will be hard for you. I want to be here for you…if you want me to be here…for you.” I’m rambling and repeating myself. I need to shut up. He sniffles again, then says, “If you’re asking…then, yes, please stay. I’d love for you to be here.” I feel his hand grip mine tighter and a weight leaves my heart and shoulders. He lightens the mood by saying, “Plus, I’m sure Tiny would be very upset if you were not here.” I roll my eyes and sarcastically say, “Yeah, I’m sure.” Knowing he is probably half right. The rest of dinner takes a much lighter tone. He asks me about how my family celebrates the holiday. I go into detail about some of the Patterson traditions. Some he enjoys, some make him cringe. I laugh at both and say, “Ok, wise guy. I’ve told you mine, you tell me some of yours.” Just as he’s about to begin, we hear some cars pull into the driveway. Doors open and shut. There’s a half knock at the door from the garage and it opens. Rose steps in with Tiny and CK behind her. Tiny is all bundled up in his dark gray winter jacket and knit hat. He starts shedding layers as he walks toward us. CK puts a hand on his shoulder and pulls him to a stop. He says, “Oy, Tiny, what do you think you’re doing?” He motions to the dropped winter outerwear on the floor. “Pick it up.” Tiny lets out a heavy sigh and does what he’s told. Rose and CK just shake their heads. Jake looks at me with suspicious eyes and asks, “What’s this about?” I forwardly say, “You need to decorate this house. These guys know how it should look. Ergo, I asked them to come over.” Jake looks sad, but excited. I move to him, put a hand on his shoulder and quietly ask, “I hope I did not overstep.” He mists up, wraps his arm around my waist, and pulls me close as he softly says, “No.” He watches his siblings mill around the kitchen getting glasses of water and a few beers. “Thank you.” He walks out of the kitchen toward the hall bath. While he is gone, I clap my hands together and say, “Ok kids, let’s get some boxes out and put some holiday spirit into this room.” They all smile and nod. “CK, tree, real or fake?” He looks at me with a dull expression, “Look around Colester. Do you think Nona would actually allow a fake tree into this house?” I concede the point, nod to him and say, “Ok. You’re on tree duty.” I check my watch. “You have 45 minutes to get one.” He looks at me blankly, “Don’t care how, don’t care where…get a move on CK.” I jokingly point to my watch, “Time’s a wasting…” He gives me a mock salute and heads for the door, picking up Tiny on the way. “You’re with me little man.” “But I want to stay with Monster and Cole.” Tiny whines. “Yeah, yeah, and I want to be on a beach in Florida. We don’t always get what we want.” He stops, collects Tiny’s outer wear and is out the door. After they’ve left, Rose comes to me and gives me a hug. “Everything ok?” She asks. I shrug my shoulders. She quietly asks, “Getting better, I hope?” she has a slight smile on her face. I put my fingers about a quarter inch apart and nod. She smiles and hugs me again. Jake comes back from the bathroom. “Where’d Tiny and CK go?” “To get a tree.” I respond. “The three of us will get started with everything else.” I turn the TV to the holiday music channel and turn it up. We all smile and sing the refrain to Holly Jolly Christmas with Burl Ives. We spend the next half hour getting nutcrackers of all sizes and colors out of individual boxes and putting them around the room. There are strands of garland which line the mantle over the fireplace. Smaller nutcrackers are placed in the open areas as are some blue and silver Christmas balls. We put a pinecone wreath on the front door and candles in the windows. Nona was up to date as I see the candles are on timers. I let Jake mess with that and get them synced up. As Rose and Jake are getting more boxes out, I heat up some milk and grab a box of hot chocolate mix from the cupboard. I spy some mini-marshmallows and get them out too. I get a text from CK that they are on their way back. I yell down for them to bring up the tree stand. The bring it up with a dark blue skirt which has a silver fringe. Jake and I move the furniture around so the tree can be placed in the sunroom in middle of the window. Rose is getting the tree decorations ready to go. I pull out a string of white LED lights and plug them in to make sure they are still working. Jake gets the outdoor lights out and plugs a few strands in to make they still work. He sees one or two lights are out and lets out a disgruntled grunt. We are knee deep in lights and decorations when we hear CK’s truck pull back into the driveway. Tiny comes bursting thru the door with snowflakes in this hair and on his jacket. He’s dropping gloves and coats as he runs across the hard wood kitchen floor, making a B-line for Jake. Due to his clothes and boots, he doesn’t jump, but wraps his hands around Jake’s waist. Jake rubs his head with affection. CK comes thru the door, looks at me, and sarcastically says, “Lost my elf, care to help?” I nod and laugh. I walk out and see the tree in the back of the truck. “How much?” I ask. He waves me off. “Dude, tell me or I just VENMO you what I think it costs.” He tells me. I’m not entirely shocked, but not surprised. I pull my phone out and send him the money. We carry it in, get it into the base, make sure it’s secure, then let Jake and Tiny cut the string holding it bound up. As the boughs fall and settle, I see the tree is a Northern blue spruce, about 9 feet tall and 6 feet across. It is still a foot or two from the ceiling, so we’re ok there. Rose grabs a watering can of water and fills the base. We get the lights and a step ladder. Jake climbs the ladder and starts winding the lights around the tree. CK suggests we just spin the tree. We laugh but try it. We’re done in a matter of minutes. 45 minutes later, we’re done, except for the star. Rose pulls out a metal silver painted 5-point star which is bejeweled with sparkly do-dads (yeah, real technical terms). She hands it to Jake, and I see a tear run down his cheek. I move to steady the step ladder. He climbs up, put the star on and just looks at it for a few seconds. He descends and I see some more tears. I pull him in a for another hug. He hugs me back. Then I feel more arms around us. We’re in a group hug. I feel Tiny’s hands around my waist and his face in my lower back. We break the hug, step back and admire the tree. I say, “It looks great. Nona would be happy.” Jake slips his left arm around my waist, pulls me to him and gently says, “Yes, she would.” Then I feel him turn and he kisses my cheek. I blush and feel a rush of blood go south. I want to turn and pull him into a hug and kiss him all over his masculine bearded face and wrap my arms around his neck and hold him close. But I break his hold, and quickly announce, “Anyone want hot chocolate with marshmallows?” I don’t know if I’m ready yet. I walk to the kitchen with Tiny on my heels. I carefully pour him a full mug and let him put the marshmallows in. He grabs a spoon and stirs it around. He wanders to the table and sits down to let it cool. Half an hour later, we dim the lights in the sunroom and admire the white lights as they dance on the windows and glass ceiling. Rose says the tree is beautiful and we all nod in agreement. CK speaks up and says Nona would be happy with it. Jake reaches for my hand, grasps it, and squeezes. I squeeze it back. Tiny asks where the presents are. We all laugh, and Rose explains they will be there Christmas morning. His siblings pack up and take off. Jake and I sit on the sofa and look at the tree and watch the snowflakes fall outside. I carefully mention, “I hope they all get home safely.” Jake puts his paw of a hand on my thigh, grips it, and confidently says, “They will. We all grew up learning how to drive in the snow. This is nothing for CK and Rose, unlike you ‘city-folk’ who get scared of a few flakes.” I turn and see he has a grin on his face. “And on that note, I’m heading up.” “You sure you don’t want to stay here for just a bit longer?” I turn to see him looking at me longingly. His green eyes are both sad and excited at the same time. He pats the sofa, then rubs the cushion. I bite my lower lip and look from side to side. “I promise I won’t bite.” He cracks half a smile. I really want to sit and feel his strong, loving arm around my shoulder, but I’m not sure we’re ready. I don’t know… My hesitation is very clear to him. “It’s ok Cole.” There’s a sadness in his voice. “I understand it will take time for us to get back to where we were. I was hoping tonight would be a step.” I smile, nod, and quietly say, “It has Monster, it has.” I walk to him, lean down, and kiss his bearded cheek. I inhale his mixed musk of sweat and Old Spice. I put my hand on the back of the sofa and push off and away from him. His face looks content. I head up to my room. I get changed, finish in the bathroom, and lay on my bed. I stare at the ceiling. I wonder to myself, ‘How long is a good question.’ I sigh. ‘We’re taking it slow. He’s talking to me every day about how he feels, what his emotions are, and the weight of running the estate.’ I turn over. ‘Have I been fair to him? He’s done what I asked, why am I hesitating to be with him?’ I hear his size 13’s on the stairs, then the hallway. He pauses at my closed door. I can almost feel him looking at me thru the door. I feel a tear in my eye. I miss him so much, but I want to be sure. He moves on to his room. I hear his door shut. I start to overthink it, ‘What if my not being with him is causing him more pain. He wants to be with me, he’s made it clear, but how far do I let it go the first time. All the way, halfway?’ Next thing I know, I’m out the door and down the darkened hallway. I stand in front of his door and put my hand on the knob. My other hand is on the wood panel. I let my head slowly lean to the door and press against it. I stand there for a minute taking some deep breaths. I softly knock once, then turn the knob. His room is dark. I see him on the bed, under the sheets, but with his arms behind his head as he stares at the ceiling. He looks to me, his face showing the slightest sign of happiness. I move to the bed and slide under the sheets next to him. He slides his right arm around my shoulder. I lean my head back into his unflexed bicep and smile as I remember the feeling of my head on his muscle. I put my left hand on his upper thigh and pat him. We slide down the bed a bit and I turn my body, so I am facing him. I drape my right arm over his chest, as I have done many times, and let it rest on his hairy pecs. Our breathing comes into sync. He whispers, “Thank you.”, then we fade out. I stir the next morning and feel I have turned away from him. I am on my right side, but feel his left arm draped over my ribs, holding my body to his. I slowly open my eyes, but do not make an attempt to move. His breathing is deep and paced. I stay still and enjoy the moment. I glance to the clock and see it is still quite early. I don’t need to be at work for a while. I put my left hand on top of his and let it rest, feeling his warm hirsute forearm. His legs twist a bit, and he starts to roll to the other side of the bed. I release his arm and it slides off me. I feel him turn over. I slowly turn to face his muscular back. I notice he’s letting his hair grow out too. I put my fingers into his hair and gently play with some of the curls. I let my fingers run along the nape of his neck and down to his shoulders. My hand comes to rest, and I start to think, ‘I hope this is the right thing, for both of us. I hope it’s not too soon.’. I awaken again and realize I am flat on my back. Jake’s arm is across my mid-section, pinning me to the bed. The covers are strewn around the bed. There are none on his side and the ones on my side are only covering my legs. I glance as his body and watch his godly naked body sleep, hoping he will be boyfriend again. He snores a bit, then slowly wakes. I watch his eyes flutter open slowly. He stares at the ceiling, then tentatively turns his head to me. I wink at him, and he smiles. I say, “Morning.”, and smile. “Hey.” He turns his body toward me and reaches his left hand for my head. His hand slides along my cheek, then to my ear. His fingers play with my hair, and he smiles again. “I miss this.” He says softly. I nod in agreement. I take his wrist in my hand, pull it from the back of my head, and to my lips. I softly kiss it. His skin is soft. I hold it to my face and let the heat warm me. He doesn’t make any move to pull away. We continue to stare at each other. I wonder what he’s thinking and I’m sure he’s doing the same of me. I make the first move, and lean up, “I hate to do this, but I need to get a shower and ready for work.” He nods, but I see a sadness in his eyes as our moment is ending. My heart sinks. I slowly lower myself back onto the bed and snuggle closer to him. I put my arm over his chest and pull him a bit closer to me. He sighs with appreciation. I kiss his cheek and intertwine my legs with his. “Maybe I can call out today, because of the snow.” He smiles, moves closer, and kisses my forehead. I move my right hand from his chest to his face. I turn his face toward me. When we’re looking eye to eye, I lean to him and kiss him on the lips. No force, just a simple kiss. My moist lips touch his warm ones. I close my eyes and let my mind drift thru all the times we’ve done this. I can feel my heart beat a bit faster. I groan to myself. I’ve missed my man. I feel him slide his right arm under my armpit and he pulls me closer. The kiss does not increase in pressure or force, he just wants me closer to him. I decide to take the next step. I release my right hand, break the kiss, and untangle my legs. His face shows disappointment at my sudden disengagement. I surprise him by twisting my body around. I throw my right leg over his waist, then use my arms to pull me up so I am straddling his midsection. I look down and see his excited green eyes looking back at my clear blue ones. He moves his hands to my hips and lets them sit there. I start to lean down onto his body. I know my added weight won’t cause him any issues. We are lying chest to chest. His naked steel plate pecs with pointy, sensitive nipples are poking into the t-shirt I’m wearing. I move my face closer to his. I take a deep breath and move in for the kill, so to speak. We kiss, gently at first, but then I increase the pressure. I feel his hands move from my hips to my back. He hugs me to him. I moan at the feeling I’ve missed for too long. I exhale into his mouth. He takes it in, then breaths back into mine. I move my hands to his hair and let my fingers run thru his curls, feeling the softness of them. I feel his hands move to match mine. He runs his fingers thru mine, curling my blonde hair in his strong fingers. We continue to kiss. I pull his head up to mine, increasing the force of my kissing. He reciprocates. I feel a low groan emanate from his midsection. As it comes out of his mouth, he squeezes me tighter. This sensation causes my unit to twitch. I’d been very careful up until now, but the feeling of his body warming up and his hands wandering over mine, caressing my back and ass, pushes all the right buttons in me. A woody starts to form. I break our kiss and push myself upright, using Jake’s chest as a push off point. He smiles at me, and I can tell he’s felt my hard-on. As I sit on his waist, I can feel his unit has hardened a bit too. I give him a snarky smile and think to myself, ‘Well this is a fine pickle you’ve gotten yourself into. Where do you go next?’ I look down at his green eyes, bedhead hair, neatly trimmed beard, and prominent jawline. My brain clicks. Next thing I know I’m shifting my hips backward and forward on his midsection. I brace my hands on his pecs and start to move a bit faster and apply more pressure. He rises to the occasion. I feel his hands move to my hips and take hold of me. I scoot back a few inches and am right on top of his steel pipe. I slow my pace and lean down again, taking his left nipple into my mouth. I let my tongue slather saliva on his hairy pec and then wrap it around the tip of the nipple. I lightly wiggle it left and right and feel Jake exhale a deep breath as he tries to calm himself. I purse my lips and suck his nip and some of the areola into my mouth. His skin is warm, the nipple firm. I dampen it with more moisture and then suck it off him violently, using my tongue. I rake my teeth across the area and suddenly feel his arms on my back as he hugs me tighter to him. He emits a loud moan and his body quivers. I release him and quietly ask, “You ok there, big guy?” He growls back to me, “Fuck yeah. Don’t stop!” I drop my head back to his nipple and start the process over again. I feel his left hand on the back of my head. He applies pressure and forces my mouth down onto him. I nibble him again and he shakes some more. His right-hand clenches the bedsheet and I know there is no way I can break his hold until he releases it. I go back to doing my thing. I lift my head and slide to the left to give his right nipple the same care. I also start to gyrate my hips some. He arches his back and his unit presses into my abs, thru more shirt. My unit is confined by my PJ bottoms, but is freely spewing pre-cum. I can feel the dampness and stickiness. As I rake my teeth over his nip and areola for the fourth or fifth time, I feel him move his hands to my lats to push me off him. His breathing is ragged, his chest is heaving, and sweat has formed on most of his naked body. I latch on to his lats in a futile attempt to stay connected to him, but his strength is too much. He just pushes a bit harder, and my mouth comes off him. I give him my best puppy eyed dog look and he winks at me. “Stand up.” He commands me. I climb off the bed and stand next to it. He gets up next and moves so we are chest to chest. He puts his hands on the bottom my t-shirt and lifts it up and off me. He looks at my bottoms and the obvious tent which has formed, then into my eyes. He cocks an eyebrow and looks down again. I get the message and quickly undo the drawstring, maneuver them over my unit, and let the fall to ground. He moves in, gives me a kiss, and softly says, “Very nice, Cole, very nice.” He kisses me again and I feel his left hand move and take hold of me. His grip is firm, and he begins a slow and steady motion. I grab him and match his movements. I one-up him by taking his left nipple in my right and start to twist and tug at it. He looks upward, closes his eyes, and starts to moan again. I move to kiss his exposed neck. His soft beard smells like the bed sheets and his musk. I nibble at his throat and lick this beard, coating him with more saliva. I feel like I’m marking my territory. He continues to moan and groan. I begin to feel pre-cum ooze out of him. He body tenses. I jerk him a few more times and try to twist off his nipple. He lets loose a roar which probably started in his gut. His body shakes violently, and he grips me a bit harder than he normally does to steady himself. I feel his load travel up his unit, under my fingers, then explode out of him and onto my abs. It feels like paint gun pellets hitting me in quick succession. As his load eases, he lowers his head, then grunts one or two times as I yank him to make sure every drop of cum is out. He bucks his hips to help me. I feel his warm cum start to slide down my abs toward my crotch. I glance down at it. He immediately says, “Don’t you worry buddy, I’ve got this.” He quickly moves his hands to my hips, squats down a few inches, then pushes upward, lifting me off the ground and tossing me back onto the bed. I land in the middle and immediately sink into the comforter. Jake is on me in a flash. He winks, then moves south. He grabs my unit in one hand and moves it out of the way. I feel his warm tongue on my abs as he licks and scoops his cum from my body into his mouth. He’s very adept at this and is done in a few seconds. Feeling his rough tongue on my body sends a shiver down my body. He feels it and when he finishes with his load, he moves my hardened unit to his mouth. He doesn’t play games. He simply opens his mouth and swallows me to the hilt. His nose hits my lower abs, and he pushes a bit harder, trying to get more of me into him. I suck in my gut and feel him move his hands under my ass. He grips my butt cheeks and pulls them upward, forcing more of me into him. Now it’s my turn to groan. I stretch my arms out to the sides and grip the comforter and sheets for dear life. Jake goes into autopilot mode. He starts bobbing his head up and down and a quick pace. His strong fingers kneed my glutes. I tightly close my eyes, trying very hard to extend this feeling and moment for as long as I possibly can. Then he does it. I didn’t even feel him spread my cheeks apart. His left middle finger massages my hole once or twice. I don’t even have time to get used to it. After the second swirl around the hole, he plunges it into me. I gasp and thrash my head from side to side. Now it’s my turn to try to get him off me. I attempt to squirm away, but he simply crooks the finger in my ass and pulls my body back to him. He picks up the pace of blowing my unit, which is now hitting the back of his throat with every downward push. His tongue is depositing copious amounts of saliva on me. I can feel some leak out of his mouth, down my hips, and onto the sheet below me. He plunges his finger all the way into me, swirls it around, buries his nose in my crotch, and sucks for all he’s worth. I cannot hold it any longer. I feel the lightning bolt shoot from my brain to my crotch. My balls feel like they are crawling into my body and my load empties from them. It travels the distance in what feels like years, but is only a few seconds. I let out a roar and feel my eyes roll into my head. My body convulses four times as each shot leaves me. Jake just keeps his lips attached to my unit. I hear him suck my cum up like a Dyson vacuum, and swallow it. He eases his finger out of my ass and slowly lowers my body to the bed. He moves up the bed and lays next to me, propped up on his right elbow. He smiles and moves to kiss me. As we kiss, I can taste my cum and the remnants of his on his lips. Our sweaty bodies lie on the sheets for what seems like eternity, but I wouldn’t have it any other way. His left hand is softly caressing my left thigh and hip. I stare at the ceiling. I turn to the left and look at him. He smiles and leans over to gently kiss me. He says, “That was nice.” I smile back. We kiss again. “I hope this is our new starting point.” I reach my right arm over to him and pull his body on top of mine. We kiss as his weight settles onto me. I quietly say, “I’ve missed you so much Jake. I was scared to make the first move.” He looks at me with confusion in his eyes. “Then last night, I heard you pause at my door. I could almost feel you looking at me thru the wall. My heart ached to be with you, but my brain was overthinking it.” I move to caress his sweaty back. “Next thing I knew, I was at your door, then in bed.” He smiles. “I want to be with you again, as your boyfriend, but I’m still scared you may shut me out again.” His face darkens. “I’m not sure…” I look away. “Cole.” I hesitate to look at him. He puts his hand on my cheek and with some gentle force, turns my head so I am looking at him. “I’m sorry for what I put you through. You saw the grief I was going thru. I have no excuses for what I did. I turned a deaf ear to Rose, and everyone else who told me to talk to you.” I feel a tear form. “I was scared of being with you, and scared of losing you, at the same time.” He takes a breath, rolls off me, and stares at the ceiling. “Nona was my rock, my conscience, my world.” The last part comes out as a whisper. “Yeah, we did not always see eye to eye, but I knew she loved me. To then lose her so quickly, and to hear her say she was ready…just…” His voice fades. I scoot back on the bed and sit against the headboard. I take his head into my hands and move it to my lap. I pat his shoulders and chest, letting him know I am here for him. “I knew you wanted to help, but I did not want you to see me as weak, someone who couldn’t cope with…” “Oh Jake,” I say pleadingly. “We all take the death of a loved one hard.” He takes a few deep breaths, and his chest expands and contracts. “I’d have been more scared if you hadn’t been mourning her.” I pat his body again. We stay silent for a few minutes. I try not to overthink it. ‘I’m back with my boyfriend, he still loves me as much as I love him. Christmas is around the corner.’ “Shit.” I say out of shock. “What?!” “I need to call my mom and let her know I won’t be down.” “Is that going to be a problem? If it is, I think you should go.” I caress his hair. “I’ll be here, waiting for you.” “No, I made my decision to stay with you. I’m sticking with it. Explaining it won’t be an issue, but the guilt she’ll try to put on me, will be.” I groan in my head and about the conversation and how it will go. I pat his shoulders and say, “Ok, now I really do need to get up and get moving. I’ve got a lot to do, and only a few days to get it done.” “Or…we could stay in bed and enjoy this snow day with some really hot sex.” He says as he turns over and takes ahold of my stiffening unit. He wiggles his bushy eyebrows and rolls his tongue inside his mouth. His hand feels great on me, but I need to get moving. I put my hand on his bearded cheek and softly say, “Later today, I promise.” He grudgingly let’s go of me. I slide to the edge of the bed and then off. I turn to see him watching me leave. I flex my glutes. “Not funny Patterson. I’ll get you back for that.” The day flies by. I made it back to my condo without incident. I got to work, late, but made it. I explained I was not used to driving in the snow. They bought the excuse, this time. I text Jake a few times to make sure he’s doing ok. He gets back to me when he’s able. I’m sure he still has quite a bit to do to get the big house ready for the guests. At lunch, I decide it’s time to make the call. I call mom. She picks up on the first ring. I’ll be she was watching the phone, just waiting for me to call. “Hey mom.” I say in a cheerful voice. “You’re not coming down, are you?” She sounds down. Not sure if it’s my news or holiday stress in general. I go thru my explanation. She ‘um’s and hmm’s’ a few times but does not interrupt. When I finish, she condescendingly says, “Well, if you think it’s best to stay with Jake, I understand.” “Thank you.” I say thru partially gritted teeth. In my mind I’m saying, ‘No mom, don’t show any sympathy for the man I love. You know the guy who has gone thru a rough emotional patch and that I want to be with at a time when he’ll be missing his grandmother immensely.’ “I’ll call Christmas eve and Christmas day and talk to Tommy and Caleb.” “Thomas.” She curtly corrects me. I decide not to get into with her. “I sent their gifts to Michelle’s place a while ago. She let me know they arrived.” “Yes, we rec’d your packages too. So did Alexander.” We are silent for a few seconds. The ugly pregnant pause. It drags. I know she’s waiting for me to speak first so she can get a dig in. I quickly say, “Ok then, I’ll call in a few days. Love you. Bye.” I hang up, not waiting to hear her response. I get back to work, feeling good that I will not be around her drama. I reinforce my mood by going online and finding a few gifts for Jake and Tiny. I’ll get gift cards for everyone else. I pay extra for the rush delivery, but I’ve got the money, and they’re worth it. As I’m leaving at the end of the day, I get a text from Jake asking how my call to my mom went. I send back a quick note saying, “Fine.” He replies, “Liar.” I laugh to myself. He knows me. “Want to meet for dinner and talk about it? I can listen as well as you can.” A smile creeps across my mouth. “Ok, but I want to hit the gym first and work off some tension. Say 7, at the diner?” I get a thumbs up response a few seconds later. 730 later. Dinner was good. I need to take a break from the Monster Special. I can feel the weight in spite of my exercising. He looks me in the eyes and slowly says, “So…” I roll mine. “I’ll have to take you to meet her at some point. Then you’d know why I hardly go back.” He lets out a chuckle and reaches his left hand to my right. His thumb caresses the top of my hand. I take some breaths. “She said she understood why I didn’t want to come down for Christmas, but I know she feels I’m snubbing her, for you.” “Aren’t you?” He asks cautiously. I think about it for about 2 seconds, then look him in the eyes. With all seriousness I say, “Jake, you’ve just been thru 4 of the roughest months of your life. We’re just starting to get back on track. I think my family can cope with me not being there for the annual Patterson family Christmas snooze fest.” He grins and grips my hand. “Trust me, the money I spent on their gifts will smooth over any sore feelings pretty well.” “Ok then.” He says in an uncomfortable tone. I relent and ease off a bit. “Jake, I’m sorry.” He half smiles and asks, “Has it always been this way? This bad?” I shrug my shoulders. “How do your siblings feel about it?” “Michelle and her husband deal with it. Mom dotes on Tommy and Caleb, so Michelle is pretty much stuck where she is. If she tried to leave, the grief she would get for taking ‘the grandchildren’ away would shame her into staying. Zander, well, he’s kind of like me. I got away. He’s trying. If he had a better job, not saying that being a carpenter is bad, but if he could move away, he would.” I sigh heavily. “When I was in the city, I offered him a bed and told him there were so many opportunities for a guy with his skills, but he could never make the move.” “What about now?” Jake asks. I raise an eyebrow. “Well, we are still looking for a caretaker. Do you think he’d be interested?” I roll it over in my head. ‘Would he jump at the chance to get away, or would he feel inclined to stay?’ I slowly say, “I could ask him at some point.” Jake nods to me. We finish, pay, and leave. In the parking lot, Jake wraps his right arm around my waist and pulls me close. We get to my car first. I pull out the remote car starter, click it, then turn to him. I lean back onto the car, and he moves in for a kiss. Our warm breaths mingling in the chilly air. I feel his hands move to my ass and grip me firmly. I put my hands on his boulder shoulders and squeeze his muscles thru his winter jacket. The kiss goes on. He pulls my hips closer to his. I feel his boner thru his jeans. I’m sure he can feel mine. Then his phone rings. We break our kiss. He pulls back, pulls his phone out, and checks to see who’s calling. He whispers, “I have to take it. It’s dad.” I nod and he moves off a few feet. 3 minutes later, he comes back over. He has a sad look in his eyes as he says, “I need to head over to mom and dads. Tiny’s acting up and they think I can help.” I nod. I lean in for one last kiss. “Call me later, I’ll be up for a while.” He nods. “I hope Tiny is ok.” “Me too.” An hour later, I’m at the condo paying bills when my phone beeps. I look to see a message from Jake. Tiny’s in a bad way and he’s going to spend the night to try to help out. I send back a thumbs up and ask if he needs anything. He writes back that’s he’s fine and we’ll talk in the morning. I send another thumbs up back to him. I close my eyes, lean back in my chair, and put my hands behind my head, weaving my fingers thru my hair. I massage my scalp softly and think about the last few days. I think to myself, ‘I’m hoping we’re back on track. It seems like it.’ I’m still hesitant to move back in with him or have him move in with me. Just something in the back of my head is poking at me. As far as getting back in the sack with him, ‘It would be fun, but would it send the wrong signal? But I can’t be wishy-washy for too long, can I? I know he says he understands, but is he saying it to placate me, or does he agree that we need to take it slow?’ My phone beeps and I come out of my thoughts. I see Zander has texted me. ‘Uh-oh, word has spread. Wonder what he thinks?’ I read his message and it’s just as I thought. I decide to call. Texting would lose a lot in the translation. He picks up on the first ring, “Yo bro!” His voice is cheerful. “Dude, what’s shakin?” I give it right back to him. “So…boyfriend over family? Is that what it takes to get out of this cluster?” He laughs as he says this, but I can hear the underlying accusation. I can also see him spreading his hands and arms out and waving them around his apartment in Media. “Z, what do you want me to say? We all know how she can be, especially around the holidays.” I pause and add, “I am glad I was down for Thanksgiving. Jake and I were not in a good place, and seeing you, Michelle, and the kids was nice. It really helped.” I hear him grunt. “But we’re just starting to get back on track and it’s going to be rough. I mean, he’s still living in the house and she’s everywhere.” I pause. “We decorated a few days ago. It was very emotional for him, and his siblings. If I hadn’t pressed the issue, I doubt he would have put anything up.” “Oh.” He says quietly. “Yeah, mom really didn’t say too much about that.” Now it’s my turn to grunt, but with disapproval. “I’ll call Christmas morning. Guessing you’ll be having breakfast with them?” “Yeah…then presents…then the long afternoon until dinner.” I groan at the agony of the long day it ends up being. “I wish I could say ‘I’m sorry I’ll miss it’, but…not really.” I say with just a hint of sarcasm. “Yeah, yeah, rub it in Cole, rub it in…” I can hear the sadness in his voice. Not that we’ve been best buds over the years, but at Christmas, we put it all aside and we have fun. “Ok, ok, sorry.” I say with all sincerity. “Hey, on a different topic, how’s work?” “Eh, you know…ebbs and flows.” “You every think of looking for something more stable?” He grunts. “Jake’s looking for a new caretaker at the estate, someone with a good head on their shoulders, knows how to do stuff, and can work without a lot of supervision. Now, I know you fit all but the last one…” “Keep it up funny boy.” “Honestly, would you be interested? I can get Jake to call you and talk details, but he really needs someone reliable and pretty quickly.” I go silent and let Z think about it. “I don’t need an answer right now. How about I start a text thread with the three of us. That way you’ll have each other’s number. You can then figure it out between the two of you.” He’s still silent, but he quietly says, “Yeah, I think that may be best. I make no promises.” “I don’t expect any.” “But a change may be what I need.” “I’ll send him a note tonight and make sure it’s ok. If it is, I’ll send the text. If you don’t get it tonight, definitely tomorrow morning.” “Ok. And thanks Cole.” I can feel him smiling and calming down. “What are big brothers for…Don’t answer that.” We both laugh. After a few more minutes of catching up, we hang up. I check the time and see it’s not too late. I send Jake the note and get back to paying bills. I wander to the kitchen, grab a beer, and sit to read a book on my Kindle. As I start to doze, my phone buzzes. I see it’s a note from Jake. He sent a big smiley face and a row of ‘thumbs up’. I smile to myself. I start a new text thread as promised. *** December 24th. Christmas eve morning. Gratefully it’s Saturday. I was able to sleep in a bit. Now, finishing wrapping presents, watching ‘The Year without a Santa Claus’, then off to Jake’s for quick trip to the pond, with him and Tiny. Tonight, dinner at his parents, back to Jake’s, then on to Christmas day. My overnight bag is already packed and the bulk of presents in bags, ready to be delivered. As I’m finishing up, I get a text from Jake asking what time I’ll be over. I write back, ‘About ½ hour, if that’s ok?’ He writes back, ‘Perfect! Tiny is excited to see you.’ He adds winking emoji. I think to myself, I hope he isn’t the only one. I laugh and put all the wrapping supplies away. I quickly clean up, check my bags, then carry everything to my car. I see a dusting of fresh snow on top of the two feet we already have. Never got to see too many white Christmas’ in the Philly area growing up. Glad I get to see one now. The drive over is quick. Not too many people out. I pull into the estate and drive right to the caretaker’s house. Jake’s truck is there. I see small and large footprints all around. I grow a bit suspicious. As I get out of my car, Jake comes out of the garage with his jacket on, but not zipped up. He jokingly says, “I thought you’d be here sooner, given how you city folk drive.” He’s got a huge smile on his face as he walks up to give me a kiss. After we kiss, he doesn’t let go. His grip loosens but he whispers to me, “I’ve got a little surprise for you…” I whisper back, “I thought we didn’t call him ‘little’. As I squeeze his ass. “Oh, he’s not little, but the guy behind you is…” and with that, he spins me around to face Tiny who has a hand full of snowballs. He starts throwing them at me from point blank range. I struggle in Jake’s arms to get out of the way, but he holds me in place with ease. Tiny laughs every time one hits me. Once he’s out, Jake let’s go of me. I reach for Tiny and pull him to me. I pick him up and toss him in the air. I catch him on the way down. He’s still laughing, almost crying with joy. I set him down, squat down in front of him, and ask, “Was this your idea or Monster’s?” He looks past me to Jake, then back to me and giggles. He points to Jake, and I wink at him. I lean close to him and say, “Maybe we should toss some at him?” I raise an eyebrow and scoop up some snow. He does the same. I hear Jake say, “Careful there Cole…be sure you want to do what I think you’re going to do…” I wink again to Tiny with a huge grin. I mouth ‘three, two, one’ to him and we turn and throw the balls at him. Tiny is laughing again and running around the driveway scooping up more snow. I sidle up to Jake, pull in him for another kiss, and say, “You know, I will have to get you back for this.” He kisses me and sarcastically says, “I’m expecting some sort of payback.” He winks then kisses me. Tiny comes up, pelts us with some snowballs and says, “Come on you two, we need to get to the pond. The best snow is out there.” He grabs Jake’s hand and starts tugging him. “Ok, little man, ok.” He says with exasperation. “Just let Cole take his stuff inside and let me get my hat and gloves and we’ll be on our way.” Tiny rolls his eyes and wanders off to make some more snowballs. As I take my bag inside, I comment, “You’re trying to wear him out for tonight, aren’t you?” He gives me a knowing nod and a half smile. “Hope it works.” I lean over and kiss him again. We make our way to the pond, build some snowmen, make some snow angels, and drink some warm cocoa. Jake and I add a splash of bourbon to ours. After about 45 mins, Tiny seems to be slowing down. He is sitting on the bench while Jake and I build another snowman. Jake nudges me and I nod in agreement. We gather everything up and head back to the house. Jake checks to see if the guests have called. They have not. He picks up the phone and gives them a call to let them know he is heading out for the evening. He gives them his personal cell phone number in case of an emergency. When he hangs up, I stare at him. He sees my confusion and calmly says, “Cole, not everyone comes up for a month of rest. Some people actually like to stay connected to the real world while they are here.” I sigh and shake my head. I wander to the sunroom and see the tree still looks nice. I see some presents under it. I see some bigger ones as well. I peek and see they’re for Tiny, naturally. Tiny comes to my side and quietly says, “I tried to lift this one,” He points to the biggest one with his name on it, “but I couldn’t budge it.” He tugs on my sleeve, and I lean down. In his best ‘whisper’ voice, he asks, “Can you lift it and shake to see what’s in it?” His eyes dart around the room making sure Jake isn’t watching. He pushes me toward it. I play along and try to lift the box, but find it is rather heavy, heavier than I expected. Jake’s booming voice comes across the room, “What are you two up to over there? I hope you’re not trying to get a sneak peek at what Santa left.” I casually respond, “No, not us, we’re just admiring the quality wrapping job on the gifts, isn’t that right Timothy?” Tiny is giggling and tugging my sleeve, trying to hide behind me. I look down to see him nodding his head up and down. “See, nothing to worry about Jacob.” Jake gives us a sly look and says, “Ok, we need to get cleaned up and ready to head over to dinner. Tiny, you get to shower first.” He walks over to us and shoos him up the steps. “Keep most of the water in the shower, please. The bigger the mess you make, the longer it will take for us to get to dinner.” Once he’s up and we hear the shower turn on, I pull a couple Stella’s from the fridge and hand him one. We clink bottles. I say, “The night will go fast, probably too fast.” He nods and sighs. “You’re thinking of Nona, aren’t you?” He slowly nods again. I move around the island and pull him into a hug. I wrap my arms around him and pull him to me using his lats. I can smell the sweat and perspiration on him. I feel a tingle down below, but quickly stop it from becoming more. I kiss his cheek and say, “I’m here for you, Jake. Remember, everyone is here for you. If you’re sad, I’m sure someone else is too. Talk about Nona. Remember her life and the fun Christmas’ you had with her. It’s the best way to honor her.” He nods again and quietly says, “Thank you Cole, for everything. For being here, staying here, staying with me. It means the world to me that you’re here with my family today and tomorrow. I will not forget this.” He leans over and gives me another kiss. We hear the water turn off and the shower door slam shut. Jake rolls his eyes and starts for the steps. A few minutes later Tiny comes down, ready to go. I hear the shower turn on. I watch over Tiny til Jake’s done. When he comes done, I head up. I quickly shower and change. We head over. Tiny is chatting away in the back seat. He’s gotten his second wind. As we pull up, we see we’re the last ones to arrive. Once the car is parked, Tiny jumps out and runs to the house. We get out and wander up. I admire the lights on the bushes and trees. White lights on the low bushes and colored lights wrapped around the fir trees in front of the house. At the front door, there are a stack of fake wrapped gifts with colorful paper and bows. I also see two 4-foot-tall Nutcrackers. One is in a bright red uniform and is holding a sword, the other is in gold uniform with a black shield with yellow decorations. We enter the house and see it is decorated expertly. There’s a small live white pine tree with just white lights in the foyer. It is surrounded by pink and white Poinsettia’s. In the hallway to the kitchen, garland is strung over the pictures on the wall. In the kitchen, not too many decorations, but what is displayed is very nice and fits the decor perfectly. I wander into the dining room and see a festive runner on the table with pine boughs around the white and red candles. On the buffet table are holiday plates and dark green cloth napkins. There is also a different set of silverware out. I see wine glasses and an impressive selection of white and red wines. The lights are low, but it is still bright enough to see. In the living room is the main tree. A real 8-foot blue spruce. White lights and an assortment of classic ornaments and ones that have been made by 6 children thru the years. There a 5-point silver star on top and a full manger set-up under the tree. Over the fireplace are a row of stockings. I count nine and pause. There are names on all of them and I see one for me. My breath catches and my hand reaches out for the wing-back chair I am standing next to. Colleen (Jake’s mom) comes in and sees me. She walks up, wraps her hand around my waist and says, “Of course you have a stocking. Jake insisted we put one up for you.” I feel tears well up in my eyes. “What he didn’t know is I had already gotten one for you.” I turn to her and see her eyes are as misty as mine. “Oh Cole, don’t act so surprised. With everything you’ve done for Jake over the past few weeks and months, while I know it wasn’t easy, the fact that you stuck to him, did not go un-noticed.” I sigh and squeeze her back. “All the times he was here trying to sort thru things and we’d ask if he had talked to you, and he hadn’t. Well, let’s just say, Nona wasn’t the only one who could go all Nona on him.” She breaks into a sly smile. The smile fades a bit as she continues, “I know it took a long time and some trickery to get him to meet you…but, I’m glad it worked.” Now it’s my turn to smile. “Now he just chatters away about being back with you and how supportive you are.” I let out a huge sigh and look towards the ceiling to keep the tears from falling. “You’ve made my baby happy again, and for that, I’m eternally grateful.” She leans over and kisses my cheek. “Now, I need to get some food in you, you’re just skin and bones compared to everyone else.” I let out a chuckle as she takes my hand and leads me back to the kitchen. Everyone is gathered around the island or in the sunroom having snacks and drinks. Rose comes up and takes my hand and leads me to the hallway. “You ok?” I shrug my shoulders. “Yeah, Fisher family Christmas is an event. Just wait ‘til you meet all our cousins.” My eyes go wide. She lets out a raucous laugh and says, “You didn’t think it was only us, did you?” I slowly nod my head nervously up and down. She laughs again, grabs my arm, and says, “Oh, just wait for the family picnic next spring. It gives a whole new meeting to the phrase ‘family gathering’.” I’m at a loss. “Well, dad is the oldest of 5, with each of his siblings having more than 3 kids, and mom is one of 4, where each sibling has at least 2 kids.” I shake my head. “Quick math puts us at 30 cousins, ranging in age from 32 to 5. Yeah, Jake’s not the oldest and Tiny’s not the youngest.” I whistle. She continues to chatter away about the family as we make our way back to the kitchen. Jake sees me and walks over. “What did you tell him, Rose? He looks paler than normal.” “Oh, I just mentioned we have a few cousins.” Jake rolls his eyes, “Really? That couldn’t wait until after the holidays. I just got more boyfriend back. I really don’t want to see him running out of the house before dinner.” He slides his hand around my waist and pulls me in for a kiss. “Don’t worry, it’s not as bad as she probably made it seem.” I studder out, “She said there are 30 cousins?” “Ok, when you say it like that, I guess it could be a bit…over-whelming.?” I roll my eyes and say, “I need a beer, or maybe something stronger.” We walk to the sunroom and see one more tree. This is their fake Ficus. It has pink lights and is decorated with small nutcrackers and some strands of beads. I make an orange crush and start to sip it. Once I feel the alcohol start to warm my belly, I begin to relax. I have a few snacks and wander around the room chatting with everyone. Dinner is ready about 20 minutes later. I’m on my second drink and decide to switch to water. As we gather in the dining room and get in line for the buffet, Jake’s dad shushes everyone and leads us in a prayer. After that he says a few words, “First, I want to welcome Cole to our Christmas celebration. I’m very happy he stayed decided to stay and spend it with our family. With everything our family has gone thru, having you around means a lot to everyone, not just Jake.” We all smile, and I feel Jake’s hand around my waist. He gently tugs at me. I feel his nose in my hair as he kisses my head. “Nona is missed and will be missed for a very long time. She…was…a force…” He pauses to sniffle back a tear, “and I know she’s looking down on us and the rest of the family and making sure we enjoy this night.” Colleen steps next to him and pulls him into a hug. “Now, if we could all raise our glasses, I’d like to propose two toasts.” Glasses are raised. “The first to Nona, may she and Pappy be having a very Merry Christmas, and the second to our new guest, Cole. Thank you for everything.” All glasses go up. I blush as everyone says, “To Nona and Cole.” Glasses clink all around. Everyone hugs everyone else. Jake turns me to him and whispers, “I love you.” I smile and feel a tear form. “Love you too, big guy.” We kiss. I hear CK call out to us, “Cut the PDA lover boys.” I giggle thru our kiss. Dinner is a blur. Too much food, lots of talking, plenty of stories about Jake when he was younger. A few hours later, I’m nibbling on a Ricotta cheese Christmas cookie, listening to Jen and Rose sing songs. I turn and see Tiny nodding off in Steve’s lap. I wander to Jake and slip my hand into his. He looks at me and nods, knowing it’s time to go. We make our rounds and discuss what time to be over tomorrow. Seems like 10am is going to work for everyone. Steve takes a sleepy Tiny up to get changed for bed. We head out. We take our time driving thru the neighborhood, enjoying all the lights and decorations. I stare out the window in awe. Not that we didn’t have similar set-ups in Philly, it’s just, they look some much more in place with snow on the ground and a light round of flurries falling. We get back to the caretaker’s house. Jake takes a quick run up to the main house with his tractor to clear the dusting of snow off the driveway. While he’s gone, I send texts to my family and hopes everyone had a nice dinner. I turn the tree lights on and turn on the TV. I put the holiday music station on and turn the volume down. I pull two beers from the fridge and wait for him to return. A few minutes later, I hear his tractor coming down the road. He opens the door while shaking snow off his hat and jacket. He sees me on the couch and smiles. He peels off his boots and makes his way over to me. Before he sits, he leans down and kisses me. “Merry Christmas, Cole.” I put my hand on his bearded cheek and say, “Merry Christmas to you too, Jake.” We kiss again, and he sits. The cushion compresses due to his weight, and I slide to him. He puts his right hand on the nape of my neck and gently massages the area. I moan at the feeling. I twist my head around and his fingers continue to work their magic. My left hand moves to his right thigh, and I rub his muscular leg thru his pants. I feel him turn my head to him. He takes his baseball hat off and tendrils of curly dark hair fall over his face. I use my hand to gently move them, then move closer. His right arm slips down my back and he pulls me closer. We start to kiss again. I close my eyes and enjoy the moment. His breath is warm when he exhales, but his lips are moist as they press against my chapped lips. I use my right hand on his left cheek to keep our faces together. The kiss becomes more intense. I stretch my tongue out and push it inside his mouth. We jockey for position, and I think he lets me win. His right hand moves up and down my back, with his fingers raking my skin thru my shirt. I feel my unit start to tingle. I continue to put pressure on his lips and move my right hand to his hair. I run my fingers thru it and massage his scalp. My hand comes to rest on the back of his skull, and I apply some more pressure, pushing his face to mine. I realize I’m breathing hard and feel a light sweat breaking out. We come up for air. He smiles and winks, and says, “I’ve missed you.” I wink back at him. I stand up, slip my shoes off, and turn to face him. I reach my left hand out and he takes it. I pull back, trying to pull him to his feet. He gets the idea and stands up. My right hand moves up and down his left arm, feeling his bicep and forearm. He instinctively flexes his arm as my hand passes over it. I feel the hard muscle underneath and allow my unit to become engorged with blood. It starts to expand as I continue to feel him up. I move my left hand to his chest and find his right nipple thru his polo. I gently grab it and twist. He moans with gratitude. He looks me in the eye, slips his right hand around my body, and gets a firm grip on my ass. I clench my cheeks as he squeezes harder. I twist his nipple and grab his bicep with more force. My unit feels like a hot metal rod and I can feel it pointing upward. He growls, “Someone is ready for some action…” He moves in for another wet, moist, warm kiss. My hands continue to work his body over. His left continues to squeeze my ass cheek. I moan at the pressure. We break and I move to lift his polo off his body. He sucks in his gut, I wrench the shirt out of his pants, and pull it up his body. He lifts his arms and once it’s free, I toss it to the side. I place the palms of my hands gently on his hairy pecs and let them rest, just feeling his chest expand and contract as he breaths. His body is warm. I slowly rub my hands thru his silky chest hair, closing my eyes, enjoying the feeling of our bodies touching. He moans again and moves a step closer. His hands reach for my blue and white striped button-down shirt. He winks at me, then quickly moves his hands to the center of my shirt. He grabs it and yanks his hands side-ways. Buttons fly in every direction. The shirt rips open, exposing my hairless chest. Now, it’s my turn to growl. He pulls the torn shirt from my body, takes a long look at me, then rubs his hand over his crotch. I can see is hardening unit thru the fabric of his pants. I move to him and grind by waist to his. Our units rub against each other, causing them to expand more. He growls again and puts his hands on my ass, forcing me even closer. We bump and grind for another minute or two. I feel myself start to sweat. I put my hands on his chest again and push, separating us. I take a few deep breaths, cooling myself down. Jake tenderly rubs his massive left hand up and down my right arm, caressing my bicep and forearm. He looks my in the eye and quietly asks, “Ok?” I nod yes. “Good.” And with that, he crouches down a bit, wraps his hands around my waist, pulls me to him, and stands up. I let my body fold in half over his shoulder. He easily moves to the steps and takes us both up without hesitation. Into his bedroom, he squats down again, my feet hit the floor. I stand up and so does he. We slip our pants and underwear off. I stare at him. His muscular hirsute body on display for me. Shaggy dark hair, deep green eyes, full beard on a squared off jaw. I start to salivate, and my sagging unit perks up. I see him taking me in as well. Long blonde hair, blue eyes, swimmers build body, with a bit more muscle. I inhale and my chest puffs out. He grins, reaches his hand over to me, and caresses my right pec. He flicks my nipple and I smile. His warm hand feels nice. He moves close and wraps his arms around me again. We back up to the bed and he falls backward. I fall onto his chest and scoot up his sweaty body, so we are face to face. I lower my body and let my weight settle on him. I bring my lips to his. A sheen of sweat covers his forehead. I move my left thumb to his head and wipe some sweat onto my finger. I bring it to my lips and lick the moisture off. I can taste the salt. He growls at me, “Enough of this taking it slow crap. Either you get your dick into me, or I plow you like I’m moving 4 feet of snow with my tractor.” I push my body up from his, look down into his hungry eyes and punch his right pec. He laughs it off. I slide off his body, move to the end of the bed, pat the mattress and say, “Get your ass down here big man. I’m going to make you see Christmas lights every time I ram myself into you.” I start to giggle at the statement and the fake toughness I said it with. Jake has a huge grin on his face and immediately slides into position. I yank my unit a few times and line up my tip with his hole. I see him peering over his inflated chest to watch the action. I grab his muscular thighs and pull my body into his. I quickly slide into his loose hole. I sigh at the feeling, remembering what it’s like. I close my eyes and tilt my head upwards, which pushes me in just a bit more. I start to pound his ass with everything I’ve got. After a few minutes, I hear him go ‘umph’. I open my eyes, look down at him, and casually ask, “Too rough for you?” I withdraw a bit, then thrust forward. He grunts again. “I can always…” withdraw/thrust/grunt “Go a bit easier on your…” withdraw/thrust/grunt “Delicate body…” He lets out a loud roar and yells, “Give it to me little man. Don’t you hold back!” I push into him 3 times in quick succession. He grunts and moans at the same time. I feel sweat beading on my face and arms and rolling down my chest. I keep my grip on his thighs and continue to pound him mercilessly. I slow for a bit, pull out until my tip is showing, then slowly move it back in. It disappears into his furry ass. He clenches his hole, to keep me in, and to stimulate me more. When I bottom out, I grunt and use all the strength in my arms to pull on his thighs to get deeper inside him. It works. We’re both breathing heavily. I pant out a few breaths to recuperate some of my strength. He looks over his chest and says with sarcasm, “You get started yet? I haven’t felt anything…” A sneer comes over my face. I get on my tiptoes, withdraw a bit, then piston into him. I bottom out again. Our skin smacks together. Driblets of sweat go flying. I do it again, then again. We’re both groaning and moaning. He reaches his hands to the comforter and balls his fists. I feel my load churning. His body tenses. He suddenly screams with pleasure and ropes of cum fly out of his body, covering him and the bed. I continue to pound him until his load slowly abates. Mine is at its peak. I thrust into him one final time and my load erupts from me. He quickly maneuvers his mammoth legs around my waist and pulls me to him, locking my body to his. I convulse three or four times. I feel my cum travel up my unit and pour into him. I close my eyes again and feel all the tension and pain release from my body. I become weak in the knees. They start to shake, I feel like falling, but Jake’s legs keep me from moving. Once my load is spent and I begin to soften, I slide out. He unlocks his legs but sits up and reaches his hands to my forearms. He steadies me. He stands, pulls my body to his, wraps his hands around my lower back, and says, “You ok?” I nod ‘yes’. He smiles, crouches down a bit, then scoops me up into his muscular arms. We kiss. Long, slow, and deep. He walks us to the bathroom, and he sits me down on the edge of the tub. He turns the shower on and sits next to me, waiting for it to warm up. We kiss again and he softly says, “I’ve missed you, Cole. I’m…sorry…” I shush him. I see a tear fall from his eyes. I wipe it away. I turn his head to mine, and whisper back, “Merry Christmas Jacob Daniel Fischer, the third.” I kiss him again. He lets out a heavy breath, stands up, reaches for my hand, which I give him. He pulls me up and to him. He leads us to the shower and says to me, “Merry Christmas to you, Cole Edward Patterson.” We kiss as we enter the warm shower.

I knew it was strange – a thirty-three year old man writing a letter to Santa Claus - but it had been a lifelong dream of mine to meet the legend. I had nothing to lose . . . and a lot to gain. I also knew St. Nicholas had a lot to gain from our meeting, too. It would be a win-win. So, I wrote a letter and mailed it on December first. It asked for one thing and one thing only. I requested that Santa make my house his last stop on Christmas Eve. I told him I realized I was asking a lot, but that I would have hot cocoa and cookies waiting . . . especially made for him. I had no idea how long it would take him to deliver presents all over the world, but I’d be waiting. Around three in the morning, as I was sleeping on the sofa in the living room, I felt a rush of cold air and heard boots lightly hitting the floor. I opened my eyes and quickly sat up. There he was – the man of my dreams . . . well, almost. Full belly, red rosy cheeks, spectacles on nose, long white beard, and the red velvet suit I had envisioned for so many years. He allowed me to take him in for a full minute. “Ho, ho, ho! Merry Christmas, Andrew,” the man said in his grandpa-like jolly voice. “It was a strange thing you wanted for Christmas, but here I am . . . you are my last stop of this Christmas season. I did, however, bring you another little gift. What’s Christmas without presents, right?” Santa held out a small wrapped box, which I took and immediately tore off the paper. It was a ring – a simple gold band with three small diamonds embedded in it. It was beautiful. I knew it would fit perfectly before I even put it on. I stared at it on my hand, marveling at its beauty, and then I looked back up at St. Nicholas. “Thank you, sir,” I said, shyly. “I have a gift for you, but first . . . I thought we might have some hot cocoa.” “That sounds nice, Andrew. The last few stops have been in some pretty cold places. Even the reindeer didn’t like it,” Santa replied. I went into the kitchen and ladled up a big mug of cocoa – scooping it from the pot on the stove. This was my grandmother’s special recipe. It had been simmering for hours. I also grabbed a plate full of cookies – another recipe of my granny’s – and returned to the living room. Santa was sitting by the fire in one of the matching wing-back chairs. I handed him his first gifts – finally getting to be extra close to the man. Our hands touched as I passed the mug and this excited me beyond belief. I resisted the urge to bend down and kiss his face, for I knew that time would come . . . eventually. Our eyes did meet, however, and I saw the gentle, loving, father figure of all the hundreds of stories I had read about the man. I definitely had a thing for daddies, but I also had a special dream for Santa. “This is especially good cocoa, Andrew, and the cookies are delicious. It makes it feel even more like Christmas . . . the most wonderful day of the year,” Santa said, smiling. I took his empty mug and returned to the kitchen to refill it. When I returned, I was happy to see my early morning guest had devoured all the cookies. He took the mug and sipped away. I went and sat in the other chair . . . across from him. “It is so cozy and warm, here, Andrew. You have made a lovely home,” Santa said, looking around. “Now, why would you want me to make sure you were my last stop of the evening?” “It’s a little . . . um . . . complicated, sir,” I replied. “Andrew, I’ve known you all of your life. I can recall all the things you have asked for over your numerous years of gift requests. I know you by what you want. There’s nothing you can’t share with St. Nicholas,” he answered back. “Well, sir, I have a major crush on you. I always have,” I said – turning bright red. “Trust me, Andrew, I knew that already. The letters you’ve left by the fireplace in recent years left nothing to the imagination,” Santa said, chuckling like a wise grandfather. “Um . . . sorry about that. I just wrote what I felt,” I said, turning even redder. “So, when I was younger it was fine for you to be this rotund, jolly, old man . . . as a matter of fact, that’s exactly what I needed since I never really knew either of my grandfathers. But now that I’m older . . . and I’d like to think wiser . . . well…”I said. “Well what?” Santa asked, but I didn’t get the chance to reply. Suddenly, the man in the red suit flew out of his chair onto his hands and knees on the floor. The cocoa mug went flying and shattered against the stonework around the fireplace. It was like a big spring in the seat of the chair had been released and sent him sailing into the air. I waited. I could tell the bearded elder man was unable to move – his entire extra padded body was tensed beyond belief. Santa was also panting like he was about to give birth . . . which he was, in a way. A bone chilling deep moan erupted from the man’s mouth and, I have to admit, it turned me on. I took advantage of the fact he could not move and advantage of the silence, once his moans had stopped. “Lately, I’ve been thinking you could use a revamp, Santa . . . you know, upgrade your image for this century,” I said, slowly – letting him continue to take deep breaths. “When’s the last time you got to try something new. I mean, you’ve been this jolly, overweight, gift-giver for a really long time. So, I thought it might be fun to help you become what I would want Santa to look like. I actually think you’re going to like the results as much as I will. There’s going to be a little pain, I’m afraid. My grandmother’s recipes can only be used once, magically. I’ve been saving that cocoa recipe and the cookie recipe for many years . . . just for this moment. Try to relax, Santa . . . it will help with the transition.” An even louder moan escaped the man’s throat, uncontrollably. It was harsh . . . deeper . . . and much more powerful than it had been just seconds ago. I was tempted to unzip my pants and get some release while I watched the show, but I somehow knew, instinctively, I must wait. I had been pretty specific in my plans for the magic in the drink and food – so I definitely anticipated what was to come. As the breaths of the man got deeper and more powerful, his body heaved up and down – making him look like he was doing yoga moves. It was when one of the moans actually turned into a loud, hair-raising growl that I knew the change was imminent. Sure enough, the man went silent and I heard red velvet begin to tear. Santa’s shoulders widened first. Even through the thick material of his coat, I could see his deltoid muscles beginning to balloon out. He seemed to be adding about two pounds of muscle to his body every minute or so. Soon, a big gap ripped open at the center of his coat. Lats and traps were clearly growing right along with his shoulders and the man was already too wide for his heavy winter coat to contain him. I saw through the grandfatherly white t-shirt he had on under the coat – that fat was slowly turning into hard muscle. Bulges were starting to pop up along his back like popcorn reaching that magic heat. I let out a gasp when the white t-shirt split down the back, too, revealing my first glimpse of new Santa muscles. My pleasure level went off the charts when two thickening horseshoe triceps burst through the sleeves of the jacket. “Ho, ho, fucking hell, Andrew . . . this feels so good. This makes me feel fucking fantastic,” Santa’s new balls-tightening voice boomed into the room. That almost made me lose the load of cum that had been building up inside of me for the entire evening. Not only had Santa’s voice changed – sounding more manly than James Earl Jones and Barry White put together - but I could also tell he would no longer be the sweet, gentle, grandfather figure of years past. Instead of St. Nicholas, we were now going to have an elder St. Nick Fucking Walker – massive beyond belief and cocky as hell. Just what the hot cocoa and cookies had ordered. The sound of ripping material continued to fill the room and Santa’s widening, newly bulging back was revealed even more. I could tell the short chubby man was growing taller, too. The bottom of his pants had pulled from his heavy boots, now showing monstrous calves where smooth twigs used to be. And then the man raised his newly mammoth body, so he was kneeling on the ground in front of me. “Time for Father Christmas to show off, little Andrew. Let’s take a gander at the mammoth, merry freak-mas you’ve created,” the man said as he lifted his enormous body to a standing position. Sometimes, you can wish for something for so long and for so hard that when it actually comes your way, you can end up being disappointed. You can be sad because half the fun was the anticipation . . . the looking forward to the present. This was not one of those times. Santa stood up and his head almost brushed against the ceiling. The man had grown . . . into something closer to Santa Hulk instead of Santa Claus. The hat was still on his head – as if I had told him he could leave it on for what was to come. His shirt and coat, however, were completely gone – disintegrated into scraps of material because there was no way they could even begin to stretch to cover what had grown beneath. Conveniently – for it was sexy as hell – his black leather suspenders had not snapped in two. The leather had stretched to accommodate his new size and ran the length of his now freakish muscular torso. Take the most jacked-up super heavyweight bodybuilder you had ever seen and combine him with the largest, bulkiest strongman powerlifter you had ever seen and you’d begin to understand what was standing in front of me. “Fucking Christmas hell, Andrew . . . it looks like someone has been the best boy in all the land because he’s been given the biggest present, ever!” Santa said, looking down at his own body. “I’m bigger than my sleigh, the unending sack of toys, and all the reindeers put together! Hell, I’ll be carrying everything from now on as I jump from one country to the next.” It was true . . . St. Nicholas now looked about twelve times his previous size. He made the Abominable Snowman look like a kitten. Santa’s midsection was still poking out, but now it was hard-as-hell, roided abs which would clearly be impervious to sledgehammers, jackhammers, or even medieval battering rams hoisted by twenty men. It was the kind of stomach that screamed ‘punch me if you dare’ but also warned that the big man couldn’t be held responsible for what happened to your fists if you did. Arms the size of ten country hams put together hung down on either side of the elephant-of-a-man before Andrew. They were the kind of muscular, bulging arms that made you want to ask for a Christmas present made from iron – because you knew the guy was going to bend and rip apart an I-beam to make the gift right in front of you. Santa’s legs had ballooned with so much thick muscles that the only thing left of his pants were some red, skimpy, Daisy Duke-like shorts held up by the suspenders and by the fucking enormous yule log snaking across the front. It looked like the man could produce a white Christmas for half the globe with just one hefty explosion of that giant hose. Even though I had no idea how the old Santa had magically come down chimneys, it was quite clear – because of shoulders now as wide as country estates – the man would most certainly completely destroy entire buildings as his delts ripped through brick, concrete, and even steel. One glance at the man’s ginormous pecs and equally huge nipples made me want to immediately suck on my own thumb. It was partially because his hefty chest made me instantly revert back to childhood, but it was mostly because of how small, weak, and insignificant it made me feel. Santa Daddy’s colossal pecs made you instantly know there were more powerful things in the world than war, famine, and evilness. It was clear that if Superman had been real, this was the kind of chest he’d be begging for from Santa. Even in the midst of my feeble attempt to prevent myself from blasting off a thick, hot load of muscle-Santa induced eggnog, I marveled at how well I had done at creating the Santa of my dreams. “Look what you’ve gone and made me do, little Andrew,” Santa boomed – looking down at me over his wire-rimmed glasses. “I’ve done blown up something monstrous . . . something freakish.” A giant hand grabbed the front of my nightshirt, twisted, and easily picked me up off the floor – feet immediately dangling back and forth. It seemed like slow motion as my puny body went skyward so my face could now be even with the chiseled face of the elder man. I rose so effortlessly into the air, I knew there was now the kind of power in Santa’s arm that was usually saved for weapons of mass destruction. I was like a piece of lint he was pinching off of his suit. It took nothing to pick me up . . . Santa’s new body was as powerful as it was big. I could tell the fact that my entire grown-man weight didn’t register at all to the man’s arm was a surprise. St. Nick curled me up and down a few times just to confirm how easy it was. Santa let out a laugh, but it wasn’t jolly . . . it was more like a snicker of pleasure. I was then hoisted into the air, my head smacking against the ceiling since the muscled man had forgotten how tall he now was. “Well, for fuck’s sake, when did the room shrink,” Santa said, laughing and lowering me back down so our faces were even. “So, you like your Santa Claus triple extra-large, huh, Andrew? You want your Daddy Christmas able to uproot a thirty meter giant Norway spruce with just one yank, don’t you. You’d like me to be Kris the fucking Hulk instead of Kris Kringle, right?” “Yes sir,” I said, staring at the colossal biceps holding me in the air. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted.” When a man takes you as his own, it’s not with a gentle peck on the lips or a romantic light smooch. No, when a guy covered with more bulges than a mountain range decides to claim you, it’s more like a bulldozer plowing through a small shed. Santa’s scruffy, rock-hard face slammed into mine and a tongue as powerful as a giant drill pried open my mouth so he could suck in every molecule of my body. He instantly controlled every possible part of my being – my cock shooting even harder than I ever thought it could. My sphincter relaxed completely – totally prepared to take the giant Christmas tree of a cock that now filled Santa’s skimpy shorts. It was clear that St. Hulking Nick could not have cared less if I wanted to be his or not . . . it simply didn’t matter at that point. Santa wasn’t handing out gifts, anymore, he was taking them. And it seemed that I was number one on his list. As we kissed, the big man moved us over so my back was against the wall . . . and then he pressed his giant body against mine, locking me in place. I was now his little pancake, being compressed against concrete and plaster. The deep throat cleansing never stopped – it was like his tongue now reached all the way down inside me and even controlled my cock. I was like some small wind-up toy in his hand and he was about to bust all of my springs from cranking me up too much. Santa was now huffing and puffing like some enormous steam engine getting ready to shoot from the station. I could hear the reindeer on the roof reacting to the grunts of pure pleasure emanating from the giant man who would clearly no longer fit in the sleigh. It was as if Prancer, Vixen, Rudolph, and the others wanted some of what I was getting. It wouldn’t have surprised me at all if they had. Santa’s huge, hungry, manly hand was down my pants and tugging mercilessly on my balls. I was just some plaything for the big man, now. He knew he was making me happy, but that didn’t really matter to him – he just wanted to please himself . . . and I was simply part of the journey. “Hell, forget the fucking cookies and milk, this is the present Santa’s really wanted all these years. I’ve just never been man enough to claim it,” the huge man said, in between sucking the breath out of me and exploring every part of my throat. “That all stops today, though. Thanks to you, Andrew. Who knew we both wanted the same fucking thing for Christmas. I’m not going to be some passive-aggressive holiday gramps from now on. When I come to the house of some guy who’s been naughty, I’m not leaving a lump of coal. I’m going to first punch through the front door to scare the hell out of him . . . forget this coming down the chimney like some timid ghost. I’m going to make sure grown men are pissing themselves before I leave their house – scared shitless . . . and me knowing for sure they’re going to be nice from now on. I’m no longer this jolly old man who charms his way through life . . . no, I’m going to twist wrenches, shake the foundations of houses, and toss men around until they see that Christmas is about giving and not receiving. Well, it’s going to be a lot about receiving, in some ways, though. I think this big old Santa is going to need to leave a lot of his holiday cheer in asses both near and far, if you know what I mean, Andrew. I mean, if Santa is only going to come once a year, then he’s going to want to leave a lot of his warm milk sloshing around inside guys all over the world.” It’s amazing how you can keep yourself from orgasming even when every sexual fantasy you’d ever had was coming true at one moment. I had dreamed about a dirty St. Nick for most of my life – having realized that I was drawn to the idea of a bad Santa way more than a good one a long time ago. I needed a Kris Kringle that was huge, sweaty, powerful, and a lover of all things raunchy. The reality was a hundred times better than anything I could have ever imagined. There was just one part to my dream that had yet to come true . . . but that was about to change. It was as if some unwritten list in my head had been read by Santa without me even knowing it. Hulk Santa was steps ahead of me and I had a feeling it would always be that way. St. Nick pulled his huge body away from mine, holding me in place against the wall by leaving a big hand pressed against my chest. He looked into my eyes, a grin across his face that was clearly jolly in a pornographic way. “Say goodbye to your place, Andrew,” Santa bellowed. “Take a good look around at the old useless life you get to say farewell to, tonight. This old man has given out more presents than he could even begin to count, but tonight he’s taking one home for himself. Later on, my North Pole is going to be stuck so far up inside of you, little man, you’re going to think we’re both one-and-the-same. You’ll be living with bad old St. Nick from now own. I’m going to take the leftover cocoa and cookies in the kitchen and we’re going to feed it to my reindeer. Before we leave your house for the last time, Andrew, old Rudolph and the rest the gang are going to look more like fucking muscular wooly mammoths than they do reindeer. They’re going to need to be huge and powerful to pull this gigantic body of mine . . . and the massive sleigh I’m going to create using the metal frame of your house. You’re going to love watching me make steel do as I say . . . and then you’re going to get to sleep soundly under my big arm as we fly home. How does that sound, little man?” “Like the best Christmas ever,” I replied. “So many holes for me to stuff, Andrew . . . and so little time. I’m thinking the elves are going to freak the hell out when they see my new humongous body. They’re so small . . . even more so, now. I think we’ll stop somewhere on the way home and I’ll pick up some new helpers. The elves are good craftsmen, but they won’t be able to satisfy humongous St. Nick. Let’s get some big men to please me when we get back home. Let’s place you on one of my giant shoulders, Andrew, and let’s start our new adventures by me punching through the ceiling. Merry Fucking Christmas to All and to All a Sex-Filled Night!”

Posting one of my old stories on my new account for Christmas. Happy holidays and I hope you enjoy :^) Chapter 1: The New Santa It started on Christmas Eve. They were all sleeping soundly in their beds when a mysterious figure arrived to deliver each of them a letter. As each man opened the letter and read it, they were blinded by a light that illuminated from the letter. Each of the men regained their sight in a large room with a cookie sitting in front of them. Looking from side to side, they each saw each other and a man clad in red from head to toe. “Hello gentlemen and welcome to the North Pole,” said the man. “What happened? A second ago I was reading a letter about some new job,” asked one of the men. “¿Qué?” said another. “Oops! I thought I forgot something.” He snapped his fingers. “That’s better. My name is David, and I will be your host for the duration of your stay here,” said David. “The North Pole? How did we get here?” exclaimed one of the men. “Well you see, each of you received a letter from myself asking about a job,” said David. “Yeah. It said something about becoming the next Santa Claus. I thought it was one of my kids playing games with me,” said one of the men as he bit into the cookie in front of him. “Not at all sir. I can assure you that this is all real. Each of you have been hand selected by me to be a candidate for the title of the new Santa Claus,” said David “Wait seriously? Santa Claus is real? I had always just kept up the charade for the children at the shelter, but I could never have imagined actually being asked to be the new Santa Claus,” said one of the men with glee. “Why did you select us specifically?” asked another. “Well let’s go down the line,” said David. He snapped his fingers and a scroll appeared in his hands. “First, there is Rafael from Brazil.” The latino man perked at the hearing of his name. “Born into poverty at a very early age, he struggled growing up to support himself and his siblings. With no parents to take care of them, he built a community of others that had been abandoned like them. He helped them. Fed them. Made sure their needs were met before taking care of his own. He established a shelter for anyone who was in need regardless of who they were.” “Then we have Peter.” The white man stood up when his name was said. “An all-American boy from the states. He was your typical kindhearted gentleman. What set him apart from the rest of America was his selflessness. Despite being born into a fortune, he dedicated his life to giving it all up to those who had nothing. Donating his money to charity and living the life of someone in poverty so that others would prosper.” “Next we have Bruno. When his country of Iraq was invaded, he was merely a boy and did not know what to do. Unlike many who fled, he saw the scourge of the war and wanted to help and make a difference. He studied to become a combat medic. Helping those who had fallen in battle regardless of who their allegiance was with.” “Lastly, we have Vincent. A man with a fairly normal upbringing in Japan, Vincent dedicated himself to volunteer work when he became an adult. Working for numerous non-profit organizations that deal with feeding those who are hungry and providing shelter for those in need. Rejecting what his parents expected of him as an adult and going into working for his community.” David snapped his fingers again and the scroll vanished. “You each have displayed the true meaning of Christmas throughout your lives. That it is better to give than it is to receive. Through your selfless actions, each of you have impacted many lives drastically and you are all true Saints.” The four of them looked at each other with surprised looks on all of their faces. “I understand that this is a lot to take in all at once, but do not worry, we have all of the time in the world. Literally. Father Time stops time for everyone else outside of the North Pole.” “What will becoming Santa Claus entail for us? Will we move here? What will our job be?” asked Peter. “You will be working here almost full time. Helping with toy manufacturing, the infamous naughty and nice list selections, and, of course, delivering all of the presents on Christmas. But don’t worry, you will be trained to do all of these things, but we just need to make sure to have an aptitude for it first,” said David. “How will we ever learn how to do all that?” asked Vincent. “Magic good sir! That’s how anything can get done around here. Everything we do in the North Pole is powered by magic that you will be taught how to use by one of the best magic users in existence. Myself.” “Way to be humble boss,” said a man as he walked in through two big red doors. “Joseph! You made it! Everyone, this is Joseph. He is the head of toy production here at the North Pole. You will be working very closely with him.” “Hello everyone. David can I talk to you for a second?” asked Joseph. “Sure. Here everyone,” David snapped his fingers, “have some cookies.” And the two of them left the room. “David, what are you doing? Where’s Nick?” asked Joseph. “Oh he’s been removed from service with us,” replied David as he tried to walk back in. “What? Drop the tour guide act. Who are these guys and where is Nick?” “Alright, fine. He dumped me last night. I sent him to coal duty. These are his replacements.” “Get Nick out of there! We need him tonight!” “No! He can rot in the coal mines for all I care. One of them will be the new Santa.” “These are your rebound guys. Not the next Santa.” “We’d eventually need a replacement. And they are all suited for the job.” “What even are their qualifications?” “They are all charitable. Nice guys.” “David! “Okay! They’re all hot gay men who are selfless. It was a pretty quick magical search.” “I can’t believe you brought mortals here! What were you thinking?” “I was thinking that my husband of almost 2 centuries just dumped me and you weren’t picking up your phone when I was needing a hookup.” “So you just pop these random guys in here so that you can have a one night stand?” “Not exactly. We would need a replacement eventually. I can’t run this factory and deliver the presents every Christmas. One is fine, but more than that, I‘ll work myself to death. I need a partner.” “Alright fine. I’ll play this little game of yours.” “Hey you can get something out of this too.” “What could I possibly get out of this?” “I know that Henry dumped you last decade and you’ve been lonely ever since. You get first runner up.” “Ugh you’re impossible.” Joseph started walking away. “You won’t be saying that after they go through the cookie test.” Joseph stopped in his tracks. “You’re doing that test.” David nodded his head. “Okay. I’ll go along with it as long as you play fair this time with that test.” “Deal.” The two shook hands and walked back towards the contestants. All unaware of what they had gotten themselves into.

So with tumblr's new policies, Im finding it hard to find or read some of my favorite MG scinerios and stories, So I made my own here. This one was inspired by "While you were gone..." for those who recognize the simularities. Enjoy. *Also, I appear to have posted this in the wrong location earlier, I do apologize for this. ------------ Hal was a weak guy. Must have been by blood, as he worked out four times a week and consumed protein-rich foods at every occasion, yet still only amassed to about 170lbs and a flat stomach (he worked hard for that, he told himself) but he always wanted more. That all changed with his discovery of "extrazilla". ETZ was a bio-enhancement syrum sold on the black market supposedly as a rejected supersoldier steroid. It required a lot of sleuthing, untrustworthy downloads to his computer, and over four months of saving up bitcoin to finally purchase a product. " Hmmm", he questioned, "New Extrazilla Extraeme, just released today and supposedly works over twenty times as strong as the normal brand, now includes new features *wink*" . Hal smiled with this and clicked "purchase now", " Sounds like thats for me" he said smiling and leaning back in his chair. He was quickly interrupted by his roommate Mark, "Yo I need the computer when you get the chance." Hal responded with, "Yeah sure, give me another few minutes." Mark rolled his eyes and said "You got 10 douche". Mark was a dick, slightly taller than Hal and much more lucky with the genetic lottery. He weighed roughly 190 pounds and could bench 250, but what really pissed Hal off was his phallic regions. Hal felt blessed with a 6" decently sized dick, until a few weeks after moving in, when he caught a brief glimpse of Mark's monster. Hal didn't have the exact numbers but he reasoned it must have been at least 10", if not more. To top it off Mark was rich, never had to work a day as he progressed through college, and frequently brought home different sluts to fuck mercilessly in their shared room. Hal snickered to himself "soon he's going to be the guy envying me" and placed the order. Hal then continued throughout his day, went to bed, and went to work and back in his normal daily cycle for another two days. On the third day he could hardly contain himself at work. As soon as he found the confirmation the package had arrived, he took off early sprinting home to his apartment's mail box room. However, when he arrived, he found the mail box to be empty. Huh. That's strange I definitely received the email... Then a small fear rooted itself in the back of his spine. "No... " Hal dashed upstairs as quickly as he could, and entered his apartment. Inside, he confirmed his fears were well founded. On the counter were two open boxes, one from "Extrazilla" and the other from "Lab 12". As well, Mark's football friend Jake (a taller man ,dumb as rocks, roughly 250 pounds, all muscle) and his on-and-off girlfriend Halley (short, cheer squad member, issues with cocaine, smaller breasts, phat ass). "Well well well, look what we got here Jake! Hold him..." Mark said grinning mischievously. Hal tried to run but Jake caught him, held him down and tied him to a chair. "What the fuck Mark?" I yelled. "Yeah, I know that's what I said! Turns out both our packages arrived today! Imagine my surprise when I find my douchebag roommate ordered the most saught after growth elixir in the world! And you were going to use all this stuff on yourself weren't you Hal?" "Wait what was in your package?" Hal asked. "Something new and exciting from my old man's lab, it's a three piece set actually made by the same people who make your stuff, but this line is more experimental and is meant to target a different audience." Mark smirked as he said this and continued, "Unlike your selfish ass, I decided to share my spoils with my friend Jake there. We just waited around because we wanted you to watch as we bulk into fucking bodybuilders." Hal watched in horror as Mark injected himself with one of the five syringes in my package. For a minute he looked like he was going to be sick, then fell to the floor grinning evilly. "I feel it.... Oh god yes I feel it! More! More!" He screamed. As he did, his chest was rising steadily, pressing against his shirt as his already well-defined pectorals jetted out a few more centimeters. His arms went from slightly buff to outright jacked. "This is too damn slow.." He grunted angrily, thrusting a second syringe into himself. His eyes went full white as they rolled back in his head. His already jacked arms practically doubled in size as the rest of his body burst out of his clothes. He had a perfect 8-pack of abs leading down to his still 10" cock. His legs had grown larger as well launching him from about 6'1 to roughly 7ft tall. "Look at me!" Mark said "Im a fucking machine!" He proceeded to entertain himself by flexing his various muscles. From the other side of the room Jake and Halley were just as wide-eyed as Hal. Halley approached Mark and started rubbing her hands all over him. "Hmmm my big strong man's so big and sexy now" and promptly squatted down slightly to start sucking his massive cock. He grabbed her head and moaned as he rolled his head back. "Mmmmm thats good bitch, use them lips..." Jake spoke up at this point: "Hey dude, Im starting to get a little weirded out by this, so Im goin to go ahead and take my share..." He said injecting two of the syringes in at once. Like Mark, his eyes rolled back into his head as his already massive body started to expand. His shirt was gone in seconds, destroyed by his massive chest. He was certainly bigger than Mark, but he wasn't nearly as well defined, amounting to only a 6 pack and very thick legs jutting him up to about 8ft from 7ft tall. The real miracle at work though was what was between his legs. Jake was packing an absolute anaconda, well over a foot long. Hal stared at the massive man as tears rolled down his face. He had worked for that money. He found and bought that product, and now he had nothing to show for it. As Hal stared in dispair, Jake noticed as his transformation finished. "You like that lil bitch boy? That's fucking 13 inches of cock your fagot ass can't have." Hal turned his head away the best he could, only to catch a glimpse of Halley and Mark on the other side of the room. She was now fully stripped naked, with her clothes laying on the floor ripped in half. She had both of her legs bent upwards as Mark's titanic cock crammed itself inside of her. "Hey bitch boy..." Said Jake, grabbing Hal's face, "You have no idea how fucking Horny this stuff makes you." Hal shuddered and said "Oh I can scarcely imagine". And before he could object, Jake crammed his 13 inch meat into Hal's throat and began force fucking it. For a solid 20 minutes, Jake continued to cram his cock down Hal until he passed out from lack of oxygen. Hal awoke a bit later with his stomach and throath lined with a thick bitter cum. When Hal got up he found he was naked and looked over to Jake and Mark, they were both naked and standing around the table again, this time holding a package with the letter " A " Written on the side of it. It contained pills. Halley opened the bottle and took two. Mark noticed Hal had gotten up and walked over. "Damn dude, you're still alive?" Then quickly crammed one of the pills from his box into Hal's mouth. Hal spit it out in disgust not knowing what it could do to me. Mark didn't like this and picked it up off the floor. He crammed it back into Hal's mouth, this time accompanied by his fingers which pushed it down his throat. It didn't take long for the effects to take place. "Thats a little sample of Sex-zilla prototype 3.2111. Or " A" as the nerds call it. Whatever " A " is, it affects sexual organs". Hal looked down at his now reletively pathetic 6" cock, withered and flacid now making it about 3". As Hal stared at it, it did appear to grow slightly as it hardened. He felt a small dripping of electricity, or hormones, or just straight power flow out of his stomach and into his genitals. It wasn't a huge improvement, but it made Hal's meat about a half-an-inch larger. He thought everything was over, but then ended up grabbing his throat. He felt it changing somehow. And just like that the sensation was gone. "That was one pill," said Halley from the other side of the room. "Look what two gets you..." As Hal looked up he saw her standing dominantly over me touching herself. Her breasts were noticeably larger, growing from a small B cup to at least CCCs. Her ass had expanded as well, now roughly the size of a beachball. "Ive got more for you to luckly little man" she said as she popped a few more of the pills and wrapped her legs around Hal's face. Hal felt her getting bigger as she squeezed him, and although he couldn't see it, Halley's breasts now sat at a whooping FF size, and her ass smoothed and grew into a sexy little firm heart shape. After a few moments she let go and walked back to her man. Mark and Jake were messing with the rest of the "A" pills, and to Hal's horror, saw the two men each downing at least twenty pills apiece. Both of their cocks stood straight up and began to swell. Halley fell on the floor in front of them, opened her legs and said "come on boys, get in there..." Mark and jake immediately crammed their expanding junk into her in any way they could. With each thrust, the two had to pull out further and further. After a full half hour of treating Halley like a pump powered train car, she erupted with cum pouring out of everything and passed out. Jake and Mark high fived each other and admired their new manhoods. Easily each one was two feet long and seemed to breathe almost, swelling to twice the size before subsiding back to the still ridiculous length and girth. "Now for stage 3" Mark said opening box "B". Hal shuddered and tried to escape the room, only to find the door out had been barred with his own bed, much too large for him to move it. Mark approached Halley's unconscious body and injected her with a blue needle. "Now you will become my queen baby" he said. Meanwhile, Jake had approached me and kissed my ear from behind, and stabbing me with another needle from the same box. Hal became worried as he waited for the transformation to take place, but none arrived. Halley however had woken up. "Hmm..." said Mark. "Looks like you need some kind of boost to get the desired effect..." He then took the final Extrazilla serum and inserted it into Halley. She bent backward in ecstasy. She felt a new rush of power sweep over her as her breast expanded a little more and every muscle in her body became supercharged. She quickly gained a flat stomach and toned perfect legs. Soon after, her eyes went jet black as she stood there motionless. "Sorry Jake, looks like we don't have any more for you and your lesser half." Said Mark looking at Hal. Jake looked disappointed. Mark then pulled out the final box marked "C" and drank the entire glass of it. "Hey we were going to share that man!" Jake said suddenly. Mark just looked down at the three of us with intense malice in his eyes. He then stabbed Jake with another needle from box "B" as Jake looked up in horror. He froze in that state as his eyes went jet black. Mark turned to Hal and smiled "You get to watch the fun part...". Marks eyes suddenly changed to a bright green color as the effects of " C" began to take root. His already oversized cock swelled to max size again and seemed to harden to a crystal-like state. Lustfully, he bent down to Halley and picked her up, setting her on this massive cock. Upon doing so, her skin bleached. Turning paler and paler, then, as if his dick was like a straw, he sucked Halley's entire body into his own. "Fuck YES!" Mark screamed. He had grown again. "So... This is what it's like..." Mark said. "I feel everything. Her blood. Her muscles. Her thoughts. Her brain. Its all mine... We... Are one..." Hal looked in horror at this, then realized exactly what was about to happen next. Mark approached Jake from behind and inserted his cock in the same manner as he did to Halley. Just the same, Jake became more and more pale, then just absorbed into Mark's body. It took a lot longer this time, and was a much more noticeable change. Mark was now about 10 feet tall, hunching over to fit in the room. His cock was like a massive snake, and he had full control over it like a third arm as it slithered around the room. Mark flexed continuously as he stared upwards with glowing eyes. "I am smarter now..." He said to no one. "I am the strongest. The fastest. The smartest. I am the most powerful being... On this planet... Hal...." Hal was still desperately trying to escape to no avail, but stopped when Mark said his name. "Please... Please don't eat me..." He whimpered. "You? " Mark asked smirking "You really think we want you to join us? Pathetic. This subhuman waste of garbage would only weaken us. I am better than you Hal, Definitively. It is now a proven fact, deduced mathematically." To Hal this hurt his esteem as much as his sanity. Mark pulled out his phone and placed it on his dick, fusing with the charge port. After a few minutes he spoke again. "To the rest of the world, Halley and Jake have just eloped together to Paris. No one will question their disappearance. Nor will they question mine as I've removed all memory of myself from all of human record." "Where are you going?" Hal asked pathetically. "I'm going to ascend to a higher state of life. I will become a powerful god, capable of controlling the whole universe.... And you... Hal.... You're going to be my bitch." Mark then proceeded to grab Hal and flip him over before he began to fuck him. His massive cock burning a crippling pain in Hal's body. After roughly half an hour of this, a glowing spark of electricity opened like a third eye on Mark's forehead, and in a flash he was gone. Hal awoke sometime that night covered in golden cum. Somehow this healed him from his wounds that should have paralyzed him. Hal didn't know what to think. Everything was gone off the table without a trace. There was no record of anyone else ever having lived there. Eventually Hal decided to take a shower and forget the whole thing. But as he got out of the shower, written in golden cum across his wall was a message "We are everywhere Hal -Mark" Mystified and scared Hal watched as the letters continued to appear "Why don't you try to appease us with some sacrifices. How about shrimp? We are in the mood for seafood. Oh and Hal, I'd hate to find out what the Jake side of me will do to you if you don't do everything we ask. Get ready bitch." As the final letter made its self apparent to him, Hal felt a sharp and familure pain in his throat and ass. (To be continued)

Lucio Vero was known for his good heart, he was always disposed to help both friends and strangers, and expected in return only to see his good deed made a difference in the person's life, even if a bit. But one day, he was to meet such generosity, that he would never be the same. Walking down the meadow next to his house, he found a man in a bad state. He appeared to have a broken leg, and seemed very beaten. Lucio did not hesitate, he was not really all that strong, but he carry the man to his dwelling, where he took care of his wounds as he could, gave him to eat, and said "My friend, you can stay for as long as you take to recover...". Convinced of Lucio's good heart, the man stood up, and in a bath of light, revealed his true form. In a quick metamorphosis, the man, before frail and weak, transformed into a great muscular soldier. Lucio was surprised and got frightened immediately, but the man, in his new form, said: "Do not fear. I am Mars, the God of war. I have been observing you, mortal, and wanted to see how kind you were capable of being. Your heart is pure, your intentions good, and so, I want to offer you a reward." "M-Mars?!" Said Lucio, trembling from toe to head. "How... how can this be? Ah... ah..." he gaggled a bit "Forgive me, sir, I am so frightened..." "I do not blame you. But, listen to me, I have a reward to offer you, and if you accept it, fright will cease to cause you trouble" Lucio tried to recover his composure, but looking at the naked man in front of him, he blushed: "Sir... Mars, God of War..." "I am aware that my naked form may cause you to feel embarrassed. No fear. My reward will make you comfortable." "Sir, if I may... Can I ask, what is this reward you are offering?" "You may ask, but, I will not tell. You must show you trust me. Mortal, do you want my reward, even if not knowing what it is?" Lucio thought a bit, and the God waited, patiently. "God, I am unworthy, but I would like to have the reward, if you so desire to give me. I don't know what it is, but I trust you." "You are a man of valor, Lucio. If you want to receive this gift, do as I command, and, strip yourself naked, first." Lucio did not ask why of such weird request, but he did just that, a bit embarassed. He took off his shirt, then his shoes and socks, and pull of his trousers, revealing his overall average body, to the God. His form was nothing special, he had no visible abs, though his pectorals were large, his shoulders had potential. The God took notice of the body, studying it silently and quickly. Then, he said: "Now, allow me to kiss you, mortal" Lucio stood still like a rock, not only was he naked, but that handsome soldier-God wanted to kiss him. He could only consent. "I do, Mars, God of war" So, Mars got close to him, and slowly embraced Lucio, while giving him a kiss in his mouth. Lucio was not used to this, and could only kiss back the God, in an awkward, but sincere way. They both smiled, then, to one another. Mars said: "You are a kind, gentle human being, Lucio Vero. I hope this was not too awkward for you." "I trust you, Mars. It is all I can do. I await further instructions." "I will not let you down, on your reward, Lucio. Now, kneel" So did Lucio, trying to hide his puzzled face from the God. The man stood there, awaiting further instructions, while the much muscular soldier-God stood in front of him, his abs and pectorals shining, and his cock, rock hard, bulging and licking a strong-smelled golden gooey of a liquid, almost like a diluted paste. "Lucio, if you trust me, I want you to suck my penis. Take a sip of my semen. Gulp it, and so, your reward will be at hand." Lucio shook a bit, but with his head, he assented to the God. Mars got close to Lucio, and so, first licking the head, as to taste the seed, then, carefully sucking Mars's instrument. The God's liquid was like a salty honey, and Lucio closed his eyes in pleasure, while flavoring it. Mars was also pleased, and caressing the hair of Lucio, said: "It is done, Lucio" Lucio, then, slowly took his mouth away from Mars, and stood up, gazing at the God. "How do I taste, Lucio?" "Mars, God of war, I have never had the pleasure of tasting something as good as your seed." "This pleases me, Lucio. You are one step closer to receiving your award..." "So, this wasn't it?" Mars had to bite his lip not to spoil what wonder he was ready to give to Lucio. Mars was leaking the same liquid from his bulging, strong nipples. "This is the last step, Lucio, you must, now, suck my Nipple, to finish the process" And so Lucio did, putting his hands on Mars's strong pectorals, he licked the left nipple of Mars, and sucked a good gulp of the seed. Mars, then, said: "It begins." Mars started talking on a language Lucio could not understand, but before he could ask, a golden fog surrounded him, and took him out of the floor. Fluctuating, Lucio extended his arms, and felt pain. His muscles awoke inside of him, Lucio felt his body growing, first slowly and painfully. He started to get taller and his pectorals got larger, so did his shoulders, that also were getting stronger. He let out grunts and moans, as the pain begin to turn to... pleasure. His arms grew more muscular, and he saw that with a growing grin in his face. The process was slow, as to make him savor every second of it, every second of his body turning muscular, stronger, more capable. His abs came to life, and soon a 8 pack was bulging, as well as his adonis, getting carved as well as his cock grew in length and width. He moaned and roared as his body transformed, his pectorals getting larger and expanded. When he returned to the floor, he was as strong as the God Mars, his protector. He said, with a deeper voice than before, now more confident, while his muscles bulged and veins were covering them. "Mars... I..." "No, Mortal, it is not over, yet." Said the God, and closing his eyes, he chanted once again. Standing, Lucio felt a surge across his body, and roaring, he arched his back, and extended his arms once again. His face reshaped. He closed his eyes, and as he did, the eyes melted away, but were quickly replaced by enhanced ones, that had multiple lenses, were fractal, multifaceted, like the ones of an insect. He rejoiced as his eyes transformed. But it was not only his eyes. His hair fell off, leaving only a small mohawk on his head, that soon started to connect with his bones. He started to grow horns, and spikes, both on his head and in his shoulders, and even back. He roared, and rejoiced, also as his spine elongated, and soon a tail was forming, and the tail had a thorn, like the one of a scorpio, on his final chord. He roared and rejoiced as his teeths became fangs, and he did rejoice when his skin boiled and was covered in liquid metal. He felt pleasure when his modified nipples started to lick his changed seed through them. He felt pleasure when he roared his human voice one last time, letting it turn into the voice of a beast, as well as his cock expelled his humanity, and his body now produced the blood of the beast, of the God. "My creature" Said Mars, filled with pride and joy in his voice. "My God... you transformed me into this monster" "Do you approve of my reward, Lucio?" "I am Lucio Vero no more, sir. I am your creature, Scipion is my name. I am here to serve as a gesture of my gratitude towards your gift". "I have created you to be your own being. If you desire to serve me, it will be out of your solicitude. This is a reward, not a prison, not a punishment. You are to use yourself as you desire." "Mars, thank you, I am most thankful for your reward" So, Mars presented his creation, Scipion, with a medallion, that the God put on his neck. And so, this was the grand reward of Mars to the kind Lucio Vero, that transformed into Scipion, the strong.

This is my first attempt at this, so be kind. This story may include themes which some readers may find disturbing such as worship, hot dads, and rough sex. All characters are over the age of 18. I have several chapters already written. So if there’s interest I’ll post more. ——————————————————————— James had just finished his sophomore year of college and was heading home on summer break. He always looked forward to going home because that was when he got to relax. At school he was involved in so many things it was hard for him to take a moment to himself. At 5’10” with a track runners build he was in shape, but not huge by any means. He likes to think of himself as a twink, and oh yeah, he’s gay. He wasn’t out to anyone, but he always knew, every since he was a little kid. His mom had left his dad shortly after he was born so he had never really known her. His dad worked as a financial investor, and spent quite a bit of time at work. His dad wasn’t always there for him, but he worked hard to make sure James had everything he needed. Going to college several hours away from his home he hadn’t been home in almost two years, so the distance between James and his dad had remained. James’ father, John, had always been a bit of a mystery to him. His father never dated anyone that he had known of, mostly involved himself with his job, and only had a few hobbies, one of them being working out. Although James hadn’t seen his dad shirtless in years, he remembered times from when he was younger. His dad was quite a bit taller than he at 6’4”. His dad was also always one of the biggest dads. On the rare occasion his dad took him to a school event, John always towered over the other dads, with arms thicker than most of their thighs. With a buzz cut, a tattoo sleeve on his arm, and his size, his dad was quite the impressive and imposing man. James clearly had to take after his mom. This was how James knew he was gay, because for as long as he could remember he was in love with muscle. Sneaking his dads bodybuilding magazines and watching powerlifting completions with his father, he knew what he liked. Muscle. And a lot of it. His dad rarely voiced political opinions but just looking at him James had always assumed that he could never come out to his dad. This sets the stage for the events that follow when James gets home from college late one May afternoon.

Black Cat Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 WARNING! Contains snuff. Chapter 7 | Chapter 8 | Chapter 9 Chapter 10 | Chapter 11 | Chapter 12 Epilogue Sequel: Black Cats Chapter 1 The wife lays on the bed on her side, passed out. Her long auburn hair covers her sweaty, cummy face, neck and tits. Cum leaks out of her pussy and ass onto the soaked hotel sheets. Sunlight from the window lands on her 36C breasts, her nipples still hard and extended from my manipulations. Those beautiful breasts jiggle, the bed creeks and the headboard hits the wall with each of my thrusts. "Oh, God! Fuuuuck!" the husband moans under me. I pin his head to the bed with my left hand. My right hand grips and lifts his pelvis keeping his ass inline with my cock. For the last twenty minutes I've been pulling all the way out, waiting for his sphincter to close, then, with a low-pitch growl, ramming in deep. "You like that, boy? hmmmggggggrrrrrr. Like getting fucked slow and hard?" The husband moans something that sounds like, "yes, Daddy", as his fists tightly clutch the sheets. I roll my head back and inhale deeply, relishing the musky scent of sex. I spike his ass with a quarter of my rod. "AAAAHHHHHHGGOOOOOODD!" the pitiful excuse for a male wails. "GRRRR! I don't give a FUCK what you like, cunt," I growl. Enough of treading lightly with this virgin ass. I grab his shoulders with both hands and use my abs for countless short hard strokes, smashing into his prostate with every fuck. The bed frame crashes against that wall with a loud BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAMBAMBAMBAMBAM as I bore into him. I keep up the rapid-fire assault, grunting with each fuck, until he yells, "I'm cumming!" I wrap my left hand around his throat and lift him off the bed. I stand tall and press the back of his head into my chest. He utters a satisfying scream as he slides father down. A minuscule amount of cum bubbles through the tiny cock cage his little penis is trapped in. His legs swing and bump my shins as I walk to the floor-to-ceiling mirror. By the time I reach the mirror he's panting like a bitch in heat. I turn to face the mirror and look over the "man" impaled on my cock. Mid-twenties, crew-cut blond hair, handsome features. I guess you could say that he's got a middleweight bodybuilder physique. A decent chest above his six pack. An above average limp dick swings off of him. He could probably place in a regional bodybuilding competition if he didn't skip leg days. His eyes are squeezed tightly shut. "Open your eyes. Come on boy," I thump his head with my free hand, "open." When he doesn't obey I forcefully flex my abs, driving my ramrod deeper into his gut. "Aaaarrrg!" his eyes snap open and looks at me in the mirror with fear, lust and fear. He begins to hyperventilate. "Hey, calm down, little man." I slide my hand off of his throat putting him in a choke hold. I lightly squeeze his windpipe between my forearm and bicep. His hands immediately grab my arm and vainly tries to move it. I whisper into his ear, "Take slow deep breaths. That's it. Good boy." With his breathing slowing I find myself involuntarily slow fucking his tight ass and watching my hulking figure in the mirror. The husband's head, his mouth gaping open, is held between a forearm thicker than his upper arm and a bicep bigger than his head. Thick veins under my paper-thin skin look like a metropolitan subway map. Above my bowling ball delts thick traps rise like mountains to meet my corded neck. The husband whimpers when I flex my free arm into a Herculean ball of power. "You like that, puny boy? Grrrr, yeah, I think we both know who's superior." I feel a pair of tits against my wide lats and a sopping wet pussy grinding on my massive rippling leg. "Fuck him, baby." The wife wraps her tiny hands around my torso. One hand slowly strokes my ten-pack, fingers following the perimeter of each thick cobblestone segment. Her other hand travels up to my shelf-like pecs to try to squeeze the rock-hard muscle. Giving that up, she begins to pinch and tweak a downward pointing nipple. "Show him how to use that thing between his legs." She's kissing and licking my back. "He's never satisfied me. You…oh god…you made me cum more than I've ever had. Show him how a real man fucks." Never wanting to disappoint the ladies I break the bi pose and slap the husband's glute. He yelps and calls out for mercy to whatever deity he thinks is listening. I seize a leg and bring it to his chest as I start to pound his ass balls deep. I roar. The husband screams in terror and submission. The wife moans, "Make him your bitch like you made me your whore…Master" *** Good. Now I have your attention. With all the instant gratification, short news cycles and screaming 140 to 280 character dispatches from who-the fuck-cares you have to grab attention by the balls, squeeze and not let go. Even if the owner of said balls slaps you with an injunction. Which never happens to me…usually. Hi, I'm Bruce. Bruce Banderole. Ripped let me hijack his account to tell my story. I didn't used to be this way. The domineering alpha male, not the ball grabber. Well, maybe not that either. Anyway, I was just your typical, average office worker schmuck sitting in a nondescript cube surrounded by sappy inspirational posters from HR in the boring corporate world. To say I was the pinnacle of physical health would be laughable. Twenty-six years old at this time. Under the average height for a male, just under the definition of obese, nearsighted and balding. My idea of exercise was carrying a box of a dozen doughnuts to the office every Friday. The only thing in my life that brought a ray of sunshine into my gloom was my girlfriend, Val. Six weeks ago that would all start to change. On that Monday nothing could brighten my mood. I grabbed two different socks out of the sock drawer, my sandwich was moldy, the printer repeatedly jammed on duplication of a fifty page report and I had my review. See, there's me after work in line at the bus stop waiting for the 5:10 to my house. Hunched shoulders, thinking about the day and mumbling, "How the fuck did I get a 'adequate' on the Reynolds account? I busted my ass for that fucker!" I look up to the guy behind me, "Tell me why a guy that looks like an avocado had sex with an older more disgusting avocado complained?" The old lady behind him stepped back aghast. The guy looked at me and said, "Maybe it's your use of harsh language." When I realized I left my umbrella at home, it started to rain. I sighed defeat to the universe as the bus rolled to a stop. The doors opened and I heard something in the alley. I ignored it and shuffled forward. After a few steps I heard it again. This time I think I heard a cat. I had a cat once. My sister wanted to name it Dog. A few more shuffling steps and I definitely heard a cat. I reached the bus door, looked up at the driver and said "Wait for me, I'll be right back." I think I heard the driver mumble, "Yeah right buddy" as I turned into the ally. "Here, kitty kitty kitty." I heard a reply from the left ten feet down the alley. I called out again, followed the reply and found an average sized undernourished young adult black cat under a piece of cardboard. It looked up at me with pleading electric blue eyes. I knelt down to the cat, and slowly blinked, "Hey, there." I extended a finger in front of its nose. "You don't look too well." The cat sniffed my finger, blinked and replied with a meow that almost sounded like, "Help?" I extended the finger to scratch the cat's chin. I didn't see a collar when the cat lifted its head for more scratches. "Oh, so you're a stray huh? Well we can't have you walking the streets can we?" As I gently lifted the cat it began to purr. I turned around with the cat cradled in my arms just in time to see the back of the bus disappear down the street. I sigh and mutter, "Fuck." "Mew?" "It's just been one of those days, cat. There's a vet school a few blocks from here. How about we get you checked out and get something to eat?" "Purrrrmoowprrrr" "I'll take that as a 'yes'." Two hours later I ordered an Uber and headed for home with a $200 vet bill, a box of stuff and a very groggy cat. When the Uber pulled up I saw my favorite driver, Debbie, in her beat up Hyundai Accent. "What the fuck ya got there, Bruce?" she yelled at me over the blaring death metal as I put the cat carrier and box in the back seat. I closed the squeaky back door and yanked on the front passenger door until it opened. Most people don't like Debbie. It might be that she curses like a sailor or that she'd rather insult you than get a tip. I kinda liked her; the petite figure, the girl-next-door face, the long blond hair in pigtails just went so well with the spiked leather collar, ripped band t-shirt, short shorts and bowie knife strapped to her thigh. Think Harley Quinn without a psychopathic homicidal boyfriend with a pasty complexion. At least I hoped so. "I found a stray cat and decided to adopt her," I replied once I sat down in the seat and turned down the screaming Norwegians. "The vet named her Brenna. Apparently that's Gaelic for 'black hair'." Debbie lifted a single eyebrow when she glanced from the back seat to me, "You, a cat? What's that fucking bitch Val gonna say?" I buckled up and replied, "Yeah, a cat. I'm secure enough in my manhood that I don't need a hundred fifty pound slobbering dog that you have to get up at five o'clock in the morning to walk. Besides, everyone should have a little pussy." She blushed as she pulled the car out into that traffic and replied, "Uh-huh. You got food and a goddamn cat box yet?" I pointed my thumb at the box in the back, "Yeah. The vet gave me a box of stuff. Said it was a CCL Starter Kit." We almost get into an accident when Debbie snorted and started laughing. "You mind not killing us and tell me what's so funny?" She composed herself just enough to reply, "Shit! CCL stands for Crazy Cat Lady." My eyes involuntary rolled heavenwards, "Laugh it up, Deb. One cat doth not a crazy make." "Mrr, aarrr?" came from the back seat. "I didn't ask you." With a snicker she stated, "They say the fucking first step is talking to the them." "And yet you talk to your crappy car." "Hey, don't insult Reggy! He's very sensitive!" The car backfired in agreement. She started stroking the dashboard, winked at me and said, "There, there, Reg. Don't listen to that mean asshole. You still haven't said how your cocksucking bitch-friend's going to react." "A FUCKING CAT!" was the reply I got from Val to a text with a pic of Brenna on my lap. When we got home I set everything up for Brenna. She had some water and cat food from her bowls in the kitchen and used her box in the bathroom. With her belly full she constantly purred while I scratched and rubbed her chin, throat and belly. She held my arm with her paws to make sure I didn't stop. She especially wanted me to scratch under her new orange-red nylon collar. I tried to think why the love of my life would say that as I scrolled up the app and saw all the pics she sent of her Pekingese, Alcaeus. The many, many pictures of Alcaeus dressed in a toga, birthday hat, sunglasses. In a sombrero for Cinco de Mayo. In a Santa beard and stocking cap for Christmas. The pics of Alcaeus with a hair bow on its head, in a Che Guevara t-shirt and beret, dressed as a Minion, lapping up a strawberry smoothie (from MY glass, mind you), wearing a Mario cap and, the worst, with cat ears. I typed out my reply with the thumb the little spoiled shit bit last week when I tried to get him away from my smoothie, "I found her in an alley downtown. I'm not going to walk away from that. Come on over and meet her, babe." A minute later the reply chat bubble started bubbling. Two minutes later I see, "Ugh fine cu soon." "We're going to have company, Brenna," I told the purring ball of fur on my lap as I rubbed behind her ears. Then I noticed the pizza boxes on the coffee table and dirty socks on the sofa. I sighed and said, "Looks like I've got to clean this place up a bit…" "Myeah." "…so you're gonna have to…Wait a minute, did you just say 'yeah'?" She just blinked those beautiful electric blue eyes and purred. "Ooookay then. Let me just set," I lifted her up and settled her on the sofa, "you here while I straighten up the place." The garbage was tossed and a load of laundry started when I heard the familiar sounds of Cadaver's "Cannibalistic Dissection" outside, Val screaming, "You expect a TIP after THAT?!" and a creaky car door slam. I open my front door to Val in a tight blue mid-thigh dress, her auburn hair in a bun, oversized sunglasses and a floppy wide brimmed hat. Behind her I saw a Hyundai peeling rubber and the driver's arm sticking out the window with a middle finger extended. "Ugh! That cabbie is the WORST! I don't know why they don't just fire her ass!" "She's not a cabbie and they can't." I gave Val a kiss on the cheek as she blew past me. "You know she's an independent contractor and the best driver in the city." "WHATEVER. So," she scanned the room, "where's this cat?" When Val set her oversized purse down her "dog" squeaked and poked his head out. "She's on the sofa. Be gentle, she's not used to…" When Val saw Brenna she charged towards her. Loudly, she said, "Oh, aren't you just the cutest thing!" Brenna jumped to the back of the couch, yelled, "Moor? REEEOW!" and hissed. When Val started to reach for her she jumped down and hid under the couch. "Hey! That's not how you act around a new pet, Valerie!" Alcaeus jumped out of the purse and started yapping at the couch. "Pfft, what do you know. It's just a cat." Brenna came out and sat in front of Alcaeus. Alcaeus continued to yap away as if he was a fearsome beast. Brenna, just yawned and cleaned her paw. "Yeah, well, she MY cat and I won't have her becoming neurotic due to…" We both heard a cut off yip and looked down to see Brenna's paw pinning Alcaeus's head to the floor. Her tail swished and she gave a "humph" sound. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY DOG!" Val exclaimed. I suppressed a snicker and said pridefully, "I see there's no chance of that." Val reached down to pick up the dog Brenna sniffed her hand. "Get away!" She clutched the shivering dog to her breasts, "That cat is EVIL!" "No she's not. This is all new to her. It'll take time for her to adjust." "Yeah, well…" Val's phone sounded out a notification I haven't heard before. Her face went flush and her eyes widened when she looked at her phone. "Sorry, babe. Gotta go." "You just got here?" I said, my hands outspread. "I know, but somethings come up…at work," Val collected her purse, shoved the shivering mutt in it and headed toward the door. "Can I call you an Uber?" "With HER again. I don't think so. Besides, my ride is already outside. Bye!" And with that Val slammed the front door on her way out. I stood in the middle of the living room wondering what just happened when I felt Brenna winding herself around my legs. "Well, that could have gone better." I said looking down at her. She blinked twice. "She's really very nice, ya know." "Mnoow," was the only reply in the room. Did my cat just say, "No"?

Heya y'all! It's my first time actually posting anything on this site (that i can remember, at least) and the first time I try my hand at writing this kind of story. but since I read a lot of content from lots of authors both from here and from the previous website, I figured it was time to give a small fraction of it back. Fair warning; English isn't my mothertongue, so any mistakes are entirely mine! Without further ado, here's part one! I hope you'll enjoy it. Male Hunger Part one The humid air of his room had gotten warmer. Bran huffed and licked his lips, tasting the salty sweat racing down his head, hips rocking, his wide hands wildly jerking off his thick cock. He groaned lowly, racking a cum-covered palm through his short hair and started slapping his dick on his 6-pack, splashing precum everywhere. After a few beats, his heavy balls surged higher.. And Bran stopped, out of breath, hands off his penis, his body tensing, muscles flexing hard to keep himself from cumming. After a few long seconds, he brought a veiny hand to his mouth and licked the pre off his thick fingers, one after the other. The taste of pre and the weight of each rough fingers in his mouth had him shuddering so much his eyes closed. Bran roughly pinched his nips and grunted quite loudly as saliva filled his mouth. His other hand skimmed down his thick pecs, along the valleys of his abs, to finally grasp at his thick shaft. He fisted his dick and – the immediate, overwhelming pleasure had him gasping out and snorting air back in, nostrils wide, hips pumping- he distantly recognized the potent scent of his own musky sweat and semen, different, stronger than ever before – He needed more. “Fuuck…,” he growled out, kicking his muscled legs further apart. He needed just a bit more. His other hand left his fluid-covered pecs to tug at and massage his bloated balls, the sensations shooting up sparks up his body. They felt so good, so full, he threw his head back on his pillow; his pre-covered hair coating them. He rocked his hips harder, the sound of his bed hitting the wall getting louder. He distantly heard some of his dorm neighbors hit the wall back but he couldn’t find it in himself to give a single fuck; his attention solely focused on pleasuring his thick, weeping cock. “Fuck!,” he snarled, teeth bared, as release started sweeping through his body. He tensed ever more, both hands tight on his shaft now, tense, striated pecs protruding more and hiding the root of his dick. Not that it mattered; his eyes were focused on the way his cock thickened even more, despite the two fists holding it. Long moments passed, during which his heavy balls, usually hanging low, pulled up and sent its fiery magma up. Bran panted wildly, wide eyes almost rolling backwards, as the first load of semen burst out and arched up the wall behind him, almost splashing on the wall. Some of the thick magma dropped back down and landed on his face, in his mouth, in his hair and on his pecs. After a few tense seconds, as the thicker and warmer liquid and its unusually strong taste coated his taste-buds, a second explosion of semen went out. It did much the same as the first. The third was much the same. “Mmhhh… So good...,” Bran moaned lewdly, in a pleasure-filled haze, as his body alternated between tensing and releasing loads of thick cum over and over. He groaned some more at the ninth; the final shot, the rest of his release dribbling out thickly and utterly flooding his abs. Still in a daze, heart beating loudly in his ears, Bran stroked his heaving belly, sliding the thick white goo over his wide torso, up his neck, down to his pubes. He thoroughly coated his still-rock-hard penis and huge, heavy balls in the stuff. Then he scooped as much as he could and licked it up with one hand, the other dedicating itself to playing with his hard cock. After a while, Bran’s stomach cramped. He was quite hungry but couldn’t be bothered to move. But the sleepiness he expected after such a release didn’t come: he started feeling antsy, as though he had had too much caffeine. His cramping stomach decided him; he would eat something, maybe watch something mindless on the TV, and then he’d go back to bed. But as he got up, something felt off; but Bran shrugged the idea away. He did the same with the vague idea of putting on clothes; it was too much trouble, besides no one was there to care besides himself. And he felt quite warm; he was still sweating. The fact he used to care a lot more about not being buck-naked in the dorm, even in his room, a few weeks ago amused him distantly. His feet thudded and left perspiration on the floor as he left the cum-covered bed and wall behind him. He felt something warm hit his legs and snorted in amusement; his hard-on was still leaking. Feeling even hungrier, Bran headed straight to the small fridge and opened the door. The sudden light had him squinting -the sudden cold surprised him – as he bent his head to search for something good to eat. The cold felt good against his warm flesh and he shuddered in delight. He reached for a can of coke, rose back up, and drank it in a few big gulps. He drank another, and another after that. Then, stomach feeling less empty, but still needing fuel, he went back down and was about to take another can when he noticed something and huffed out a short laugh. “Fuckin’ hell,” he whispered. So focused he had been on filling his belly, he hadn’t really noticed that his still leaking hard-on had coated some stuff in pre. He smirked, shook his head and took out some leftover – spaghetti bolognese – to heat up while he turned on the light, searched for a fork and a big plate. After serving himself, he set himself in front of the TV and, before turning it on, he couldn’t help but checking himself out. His reflection showed him as he was; sitting on a slightly-too-small sofa, large arms bursting out off thickly muscled shoulders and traps rising high of his bull neck. Big legs spread wide, cock high and thick, still dripping, heavy balls low and resting on the sofa. His tight musclebound gut and the V-shape low on his hips partially hidden by his wide and 10 inches long cock, his tits hanging low on a decent pair of round pecs, biceps close to 17 inches and veins and striations both easy to see on his 6’3 frame… All of those were pretty good reasons for the deep satisfaction he felt at looking at himself, a smirk reflecting such masculine pride tugging at his lips. His cock pulsed heavily as pre made his abs glisten and- his stomach cramped: he took a big bite of his meal, burped loudly – the coke – huffed out a laugh, and, feeling a bit more satisfied but still quite ravenous, he demolished his meal. But before he knew it, he was back at the fridge, pulling out enough to make another, albeit bigger meal – he was that hungry. But a man his size needed to eat quite a lot to stay so big. He smiled. “’m damn glad Ian’s not back yet,” he snickered, “he’d freak if he saw me right now”. He slapped his belching cock absently, a meaner smirk on his lips. “Though I know how I’d shut him up, mmffhhh…”, Bran closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, imagination running wild, his cock pulsing harder. Bran then smiled and stole an under-cooked chicken breast from the frying pan, too hungry to wait any longer. He munched on it, muscled jaw breaking it down fast, and his strong neck moving as he swallowed, eyes glazing over in pleasure, drool dropping from his lips. Too busy eating, he didn’t notice the bigger veins appearing all over his studly body. He was too taken up by the need to fill his void-like belly. Meanwhile, the scent of his body, of male pleasure and exertion slowly but silently got stronger in the warm and humid air of his room.

Mossano inherited Muscle Pride Rock Gym in Bangkok. He became an IFBB Pro, then Mr. Thailand, and then opened Muscle Pride Rock Gym 2. At 21, Simb was born. Muscle Pride Rock Gym sang with celebration. Patrons — thin and lithe to well-muscled hunks in string tanks and hoodies — gathered around he and his wife Sarai. Mossano’s pharmacological coach held Simb aloft. The gym speakers played joyous music filled with rhythms and flutes. As a kid, Simb spent his time running around Muscle Pride Rock with his best friend Naylon. Everyone knew them. All treated them with joy. Simb had no thoughts about his place in the world. CHAPTER ONE — BETRAYAL Now, on a day in Simb’s eighteenth year, Simb and Naylon lounge near the juice bar. As they lounge, Simb’s Uncle Scarab shows up. Scarab is seven years older than Simb, and devotedly bodybuilds. He is outwardly obsequious toward Simb while also giving off a resentful vibe. Simb thinks that’s the way for uncles on diets, restrictions, and heavy lifting schedules. Scarab talks to the teens. He asks them what kind of music they like. When they mention a local group, he tells them it’s a huge coincidence that that group is playing at a place called Parrot Bar. He says he has passes to that bar and that they can see their favorite band if they leave to go now. The guys can’t believe the coincidence and want to go and so they do. The whole thing is a lie. When they get there, instead of saying Parrot Bar it says Parrot Gay Bar. This gives pause, only because they are not into sexual things yet. But they want to see the band. Inside, there is no band. Instead two twenty year old hoodlums pay attention to them. The hoodlums are so skinny ribs show through their tees. They are as heavy-headed as hyenas with open-hanging mouths. “We are Shen and Ban,” the jackally two snigger, “You are the son of the best muscle man in Thailand aren’t you? We recognize you. Are you here because?…. because you like sex with males, no?” Simb and Naylon feel uneasy, more uneasy even than from the dancers grinding crotch-packed near-naked muscles. Simb and Naylon try to pretend they are cool as it is important to accept all people. That is what Mossano and Simb’s mother Sarai always teach. The manager at the Parrot Gay Bar notices the youth and suspects something is amiss. He calls the MRP Gym and the manager, Zazar, answers. Zazar, who is homosexual himself and expressive in his personality, flaps off to tell Mossano right away. Mossano goes to the bar and rescues the boys. Mossano is upset with Simb for going to a drinking place and one that focuses on any kind of sex. He scolds Simb and Simb feels bad about his judgment. But Mossano forgives Simb. Mossano also explains to Simb that some of Mossano’s best friends are gay. He adds, “with the genetics you have from me and mom, I want you to end up my size and condition. If you do as I do, eating, the heavy iron lifting, the gear.” Mossano continues, “What I want to say is when you grow up and become as I am, you will play a special role — pedestaled by men and women, wanted by all.” Simb says ok. He doesn’t know what that all means or whether he wants that. He’s still a kid. Drives can be dormant until nature fully spigots testosterone and awakens a man to his real wants. However, meanwhile, during Mossano and Simb’s conversation, Scarab has found the 20-year-old shady fag beanpoles. You might think he is there to berate them and force them to understand more about what is appropriate with people of different ages. But Scarab has a nefarious character and only self-serving purposes in mind. He has designs — designs of no longer being lesser in his brother’s shadow, to usurping his brother’s titles, to gaining his brother’s businesses and all that his brother has. As part of his plan to do that, he makes an overture to the youth Shen and Ban. He will freely service them at MRP Gym. But they must help frame Mossano for a crime. The two are alarmed at the idea of doing something of the kind. But then they feel Scarab’s enlarged biceps that rise as balls, hard as rock. Scarab talks dominant fetished stuff about how swollen his pecs are, how his ass jacks and how intensely good he feels. He tells them he must grow bigger, dominating little fucks, that he’ll make his brother seem fucking small. He wants to transform the two weasels too. He thinks they could all fuck each other as big muscle men. The two hypnotized fags both are almost orgasming as he makes their dicks so hard with his dreams. They agree to help Scarab. In the setup to the framing scam, Scarab goes to Simb the next week. Scarab dishonestly tells Simb that Mossano wants Simb to take a package of steroids (legal in Thailand) to the other branch of the gym. Simb is only 18 and never been given a task like this before so he is uncertain at first. But Scarab is convincing. Simb heads out in the streets with the messenger bag unaware. What it really contains is cocaine, heroine and drugs heavily punishable even for someone his age to possess. As soon as Simb has left, Scarab gathers up Shen and Ban and they go to Mossano. Scarab acts as though he’s collared the gay twenty year olds, physically showing his superiority to the pimpled scarecrows, manhandling them with true get-off brawn, and acting as though he’s threatening them and forcing them to confess what they will say. They almost give the whole thing away because Mossano’s muscles are so beautiful. His abs rise and fall, coil and fold as he talks. They have never seen the great Mossano, champion of all of Thailand and seventh place finisher in the Olympia of the world. Mossano is bigger than they imagined a person could be. They’ve never seen someone of such impossibly increased size — shoulders that mountain and arm girth 20+ inches around. In front of the steroid-massed giant, scrawny little undeveloped Shen and Ban suddenly stiff solid ones in their pants. But Mossano is so familiar and used to that kind of thing that it doesn’t register as a warning flag. Shen and Ban tell Mossano, as though confessing, that they have given Simb an illegal package, using Simb as an unsuspecting mule. But, they explain, he has to be “saved” for they’ve heard a police trap is set for the other gym. Mossano is furious. He will charge to help his son. He roars at the scum that have come to him. Scarab sneers and growls at the scum too. He enjoys the chance to act vile towards anyone, even his own accomplices — getting a charge always to be superior where he can be. He holds each of the guys hands behind their respective backs, lusty with the comprehension that he literally has the physical power to restrain them simultaneously each with a single fist. The muscles in Scarab’s shoulders flex in displaying expression as he shifts to subtle poses — pose after pose — while he holds them. Scarab then says aloud to Mossano, “Have no fear, brother, these two drug dealers will join us and I will force them to play their role.” Then Scarab smiles with a truly carnivorous look. His traps pop definitionally around his neck. Mossano says “good.” And then before they leave MRP GYM, he gives the keys for both gyms plus the code for the wall safe to Scarab. Mossano says, “I’ve never given these to you before, but I’m not sure how long resolving this will take at the other gym, and at the police station, and in the court…. Plus I have to see about getting these two young drug runners into some kind of reform. It’s best that someone in good trust has control until I am back.” Scarab thinks quickly, “Can you text that quickly to my phone as well?” he says slyly, “In case it does take you a long time and anyone asks if you left me in charge.” Mossano suspecting nothing, sends the text. They thunder across town as a group on motorbikes. Heads whip tracking the massbeast of Mossano hulking upon his machine. The pure masculinity of such massive muscularity has those passed by gaping. As they go, Mossano doesn’t spot Simb anywhere. As they near MRP II Gym, his concern grows. When they get to MRPII Gym, they still haven’t found Simb. They head across the parking lot, Mossano in the lead. Scarab falls purposefully behind. Scarab pulls the two scum surreptitiously aside and tells them in a quick, low sinister growl “Get lost. I will take it from here.” He pulls one of their heads into his juiced pecs and lets the pup nuzzle there briefly in the Dianabol-responsible cleft, even allowing him to lick quickly and wantingly at his nipple. Scarab whispers, “This is nothing, you fag. I’m going to have you tit fuck mountainous monster pecs that are inhuman when I’m 100 pounds bigger and more dominant than a god.” Then he gives the guy a command, “make sure that sniveling little boy Simb… never comes around MRP Gyms again.” Scarab races after Mossano and catches up just past the door. Inside, there are seven cops. Eighteen year old Simb is in their grasp. Simb is so young and fragile —flustered, lanky, rattled, distressed. The currier bag sits emptied of its illegal contents on the counter. The head cop, a commissioner, turns and says to those arriving, “This is tremendously serious. This delinquent will be going to jail for a long time.” Mossano does not recognize that the scum have not come in. He says, “No no, once you have the explanation of who is really responsible you will let him go.” The commissioner says, “Yes if we are given another responsible we will let this one go.” He says this because earlier the two scum had come to the police station claiming to be informants who could help them capture Mr Thailand who they said had been behind illegal drug running for a long time. The police officers on duty had all chorused, “THE Mr. Thailand? Mossano Bakkani? He who has a vee taper to a thirty two inch waist and weighs 278 pounds with arms that are 21 inches around?” Each officer knew the most famous muscular body in Thailand. So famous no one else had a fraction of the same public recognition. It is ubiquitous what the hypersexual, hypermighted silhouette of Mossano Bakkani looks like. All those overly male police officers are familiar with how the small posers of the king lounge over his ass and wrap atop his horse cock. “Yes,” the scum had said, “that is the one.” The pulse rates of those officers back at the station had gone up at even the mention of a man so self-endowed and huge. Now here in front of many of those officers, is the actual Mr Thailand. He is a man who simply can’t be real. His shoulders simply stretch too far and aloft from his neck. His torso circles at every level with immeasurability. He is too rockishly dense, too cord-thewed, and too beefily enlarged. He has muscles with more muscles on top. Mossano turns like an aircraft carrier, his legs like temple columns. He looks to have the scum confess but sees Scarab standing all alone in his stringer with his little roid-hungry physique on display. “They got away,” mouths Scarab syrupy and with what he hopes looks like a pained shrug. “Why are you looking around?,” the commissioner says to Mossano, “why don’t you just tell us the truth so that your son here can be let go?” Mossano sees the situation and walks to Scarab. His championship bodybuilder body imposes in on Scarab. Mossano’s monumental excess presses predatorily over Scarab’s lesser swole. Mossano whispers to Scarab, “I am going to explain to the officers that this crime was really done by the two drug runners. You will back me up, right?” he says warningly, “I need to know.” Scarab whispers back, “I don’t know what you are talking about. If you insist on such stories you are probably sending your son to a certain long time in jail.” “That would be a very unfatherly thing to do,” Scarab adds in a cold purr. Mossano understands now that he has been betrayed but must save his son. He turns to the commissioner and says, “It was not my son, it was me. I lied to him about what was in the bag and told him they were legal anabolic drugs.” The cops descend on Mossano and handcuff him. He is as powerful as Hercules. Reflexive at being confined, he explodes open the chains. He swings his enormous guns. Officers bowl over backward in every direction. The police ogle from the floor, all truly in awe. He is definitively the greatest and one of the most massive men that has ever been in Thailand and currently is one of the top ten most muscular men in the entire world. The commissioner says, “we will handcuff you again, and If you do not cooperate we will also take the boy.” Mossano turns to look at Scarab. He flexes his might body into a double bicep pose and snorts and growls. He is 40% bigger than Scarab. His torso heaves. His legs thunder with their gargantuan magnitude. It is imposing to behold. But then Mossano submits to the handcuffing and is taken from the gym. As soon as they leave, Simb runs crying to his uncle. “This can’t be! We have to help get my dad free.” Scarab puts his fists on his hips and raises his chest and shoulders inflating and flexing the mass he has even as it pales to what his older brother just showed. He is going to change that now. He knows he‘s going to grow so much much much bigger than he’s been. He’s the one who will use Mossano’s drugs and money and resources now. The world will see what truly wild use of all three can really do. He won’t restrain himself in any temperate way he thinks his brother has. He looks at the weak boy and seethes, “You incompetent weakling! You did this! Your father has been dealing like this for years and never gotten in trouble. It was the source of all his ability to pretend who he was and gain the mass and might that won him awards. You have ruined it and have sent him to jail. I will bring you back to the gym now and tell everyone what you have done. They love your father there.” Scarab is in full sleazy condescension now and continues, “You will have destroyed him and yourself in their eyes. But maybe if you disappear I can save his reputation and explain it was you. His imprisonment will be forever on your pathetic thin puny weak girlie shoulders but at least the love and reverence of his people can be preserved and you won’t destroy that love.” It is lies all lies, but Scarab is filled with festering wile and narcissistic need. Simb sputters. The tears flow. His breathing comes in racking sporadic gasps. He has a scrawny body and is gangly tall. But, mostly in that moment he is just a bereft son, almost a little boy. The moaning continues as he says, “But…. I didn’t mean…. It was all an…… I can’t leave my mother…. Can’t leave Naylon…” Scarab turns from the boy, bored. He has eyes in the mirror then only for himself. He pulls his stringer down low and pushes his workout pants off his bunched underwear. He admires his torso lean though it is, as defined as it is. And his arms and legs. Yes. He is defined. And has muscular definition. But he will grow grotesquely massive now. Sickly so. And then even far more disgustingly when he wants. Thailand is to have a true new bodybuilding emperor. One taller and more unrestrained in becoming as impossibly gargantuan as he can. He anticipates tapering to an even crazier narrow vee — he’s always had the blessing of narrower wolf hips than Mossano’s hasn’t he. And shoulder skelature just a little broader naturally. He knows in his gut his genetics hold that in store. God he wants to hulk and pose. “This is all your fault,” Scarab says firmly again to Simb not bothering even to turn around. Simb’s blubbering peters out until finally Simb simply sniffles, “Yes, I will go.” Simb gathers his wallet and comb from the counter. The police say Simb has to go to protective services until they can sort things out about his home. Two of the officers leave with Simb in tow. Scarab is alone with the commissioner now. The commissioner is in his mid-50s. He looks like he lifted a weight or two in his glory days. Just the kind of “straight” authority figure who looks susceptible to a transaction he-man to he-man. The commissioner tells the other officers they can leave. Once the gray-haired commissioner is the only remaining official, Scarab leads him to the gym’s office and closes the door. Scarab looks at the older man’s height of about 5’9”. “I thought I might be able to tell you a little bit about my nephew’s home.” Scarab says low and hard. “That would be completely appropriate to know,” says the commissioner. “I don’t like to say this about Mossano because he is my brother,” hisses Scarab, “but his wife and he can’t stay clean.” “Is that right,” says the commissioner, “Heroine and Cocaine?” “Yes?… Yes, of course. Those two drugs and so many more….you should think of them as using whatever would keep a couple permanently in jail, would keep a teenage son from returning home.” Scarab leans back on the edge of the desk. His legs splay in the loose-crotched fitness pants but he knows his thighs are developed enough and muscular enough for the dominant twenty five year old that he is. He balls his hands into fists and slowly raises them up in front of himself as though doing a preacher lift. His biceps curl into 17.75” swells. He eyes the commissioner and then each veiny bi in turn. And then he eyes the commissioner once again. The commissioner says, “Of course, we’d need to be doing blood screenings of Mr and Mrs Bakkani to confirm what you say is true.” “Tests of their blood you say?” says Scarab. Scarab slowly swings his left fist from where it is curled in front out to the side and then up. His right fist mimics it next. He is widening his lats until they show they are suggestive of small barn doors. His shoulders mount into miniature boulders. “Is the use of a blood test very necessary?” Scarab coos. “It is,” says the commissioner — he is tough in some ways, experienced at the way of the world. Scarab is not concerned. He is certain he can get his way. That’s all that matters. He doesn’t care what he does. He says to the commissioner, “I have a session to practice my posing in a few minutes. I’ll only be ready if I change as we talk. You understand that don’t you?” “Yes. Of course. We all have schedules.” “I take off my stringer first, don’t you agree?” “No, preparing to pose, one would take off their training pants first. Isn’t that right?” “Oh yes,” says Scarab, “You are completely correct.” Scarab pushes the pants down to his ankles. He wriggles each foot free. The pants get kicked to the side and he stands there in just his oversized boxer underwear. “You see, I work out,” Scarab says. He splays his legs. Individual cords of muscle rope atop his twenty nine and a half inch thighs rising and falling. “Hmmhum,” says the commissioner. Scarab crosses his hands to the front hem of his stringer. He lifts it over his head and off. He lets it dangle from the fingers of his left hand before dropping it to the floor. He stands in “relaxed pose”. His pecs cast the shadow of someone who’s cycled a number of times. His nipples are dark brown. “I workout lifting weights,” Scarab says looking slowly at each of his body parts in a choreographed show. “You know resistance exercise is an important path to virility, to being more and more strong, to making a true man, to being desired. Resistance exercises make a man’s muscles toned.” The commissioner says, “Very important” “Of course I don’t just keep my muscle toned do I?” says Scarab. “No.” “That may be the way of some, right?” Scarab says. “Yes.” “But that’s not mine, is it?” Scarab says. He steps forward. He’s about eight feet from the lawman. He pulls up the bottom hems of the boxers and shows his thighs more fully. They are rippling and corded. Then he smiles cruelly and pushes the boxers down and free from his legs, discarding the boxers atop the rest of his clothes. The commissioner looks at Scarab’s groin. “No, I don’t like that. You should turn around.” The commissioner hasn’t liked the undersized penis or the absent balls. Scarab turns and the Commissioner looks at the young pterodactyl back. It’s veined and knotted. Below, the ass fills beautifully. The sphincter chasm holds like a sculpted gate. The commissioner sees a bin of posers on a shelf. He pulls an especially skimpy neon orange one from the top. He throws it against the muscle back that Scarab has. “You have posing practice,” the commissioner says, “oughtn’t you put that on?” Scarab bends and reaches behind. His asshole opens. His hamstrings look like cuts flayed of skin. Scarab puts one foot into a tiny leg hole and then switches to put his other foot in the other. He drags the stretching fabric up over the maple tree trunks of his legs. He shimmies the poser onto his ass and snaps it into place. The fabric expands. The waistband threads over and around his sculpted hips. The stretching is barely scanty. The leg hems climb the freshness of his thighs and curve away past his hips toward his front. Scarab turns and his penis is now vacuumed up into a miniature but meated blatantly outlined mound. “Better?” Scarab asks. “Yes,” the commissioner replies. Scarab takes another three steps toward the commissioner. “I believe you may have had some experience ‘working out’,” Scarab says. “Yes,” comes the commissioner’s reply. “But you are nothing compared to me, Right?” Scarab asks. “Yes.” Scarab tightens into a most muscular and then inflates to an impressing double biceps, lats flared and legs on display. “I’m big aren’t I?” he says. “Yes. Yes you are.” Scarab is forcing his displaying arm in the worshipper’s face. “I’m only going to get bigger.” He snorts as he goes to a back flare. “Can you imagine that?” Scarab brags. He flows to a right side bicep pose and a left after that. “Yes. oh. Yes you are.” “Can you conceive how I feel?” Scarab drawls, stomping his left foot to explode his thigh, “Conceive how I will feel?” The commissioner says, “uurrr.” Scarab swings his left foot forward and then his right. His thighs already wobble some with weight. The flesh on them echoes to a stop after each step. He approaches the commissioner moving a juvenile bull’s size with each slow step. He brings his porny-ness right to the commissioner’s face. His lips are inches from the commissioner’s eyes. “Do you have any conception of how dripping this all is? Do you? Of how I feel? Of what it is to be endowed this way? Do You?” His breath oozes masculinity. The commissioner responds. Perhaps it is a “no” but more it is hard to tell and just sounds like a moan. Scarab says, “I don’t think there needs to be any bloodwork to know that Mossano and Sarai have been using the illicit cocaine, heroine and meth that they have polluted our city with, do you?” And the commissioner pulls himself together and says clearly, “No.” And then Scarab puts his tongue in the commissioner’s throat and moves the commissioner’s hands onto his rock hard sexualized body. “Fondle, Lick, Worship, Enjoy, you puny fucker,” croaks Scarab, “don’t even think about the fact that you will have to deal with me after I’ve executed my plan to get 70% more huge — you’d probably like that wouldn’t you, you fuck? A dom that massive? muscle that grotesque and obscene bearing down on you? Dominating you? Making you a fucking fuck toy? You’re such a pansy, puny fag man. It’s my pleasure to fully destroy fuck drip like you.”

Forgive any spelling/grammatical mistakes, been out of practice. Got inspired to write this story. Johnny could feel all eyes fall on him as he entered the gym. Could he blame them? Three hundred pounds of pure lean muscle, packed tight into a sun-yellow stringer that clung to pecs that looked like they could have their own gravitational pull. Not to mention lats that made his cannon-like arms rest at a permanent angle, and a pair of legs that could rival a racing horse. Johnny knew he was a damn stud, and he savored the dozens of eyes watching him walk towards the weights; the big man not even bothering to check in at the reception. It was chest day, and Johnny was keen on giving his audience a show. Taking over one of the benches, Johnny loaded the olympic bar with one hundred fifteen pounds as his warm-up. By now the gym had nearly totally silent, the only sound being the shitty pop hits playing over the speakers. Placing his calloused hands on the bar, Johnny got into position, and with barely any effort he unracked the weight. With steady even reps, Johnny brought the bar down to his chest, then back up - making sure to lock out his arms as he did. Five, ten, fifteen, twenty. He only stopped at forty because he was getting bored. With a heavy clang he reracked the barbell. The beginnings of a decent pump were showing, the straps of his stringer were already being stretched before he started, now they looked like they were holding on for dear life as his chest threatened to tear the garment apart. “More.” Johnny’s voice was like thunder as it escaped his lips - he hadn’t even shouted, but if you were close enough you could feel the ground rumble with the single word. Another five pounds were added to the bar, and another forty reps were completed. Johnny didn’t start showing signs of fatigue until he’d done his set of forty with 130lbs. The gym had gone dead silent by then, the receptionist having turned off the radio. If everyone wasn’t watching him before, they were now. Johnny stood from the bench. The stringer clung to his frame like a second skin, the maroon fabric drenched in sweat as it hugged every inch of his pumped torso. His already massive chest was beyond pumped, cable veins and striations covering the muscle. The fist sized abs that sat just below were on full display now, each deep groove framing his midsection perfectly. Slowly, Johnny grabbed the collar of his stringer. With one powerful movement, he tore the fabric like paper - he could swear he heard one of the older gym members moan out as he revealed his immense musculature. “Tren hard.” He gave a double bi to a nearby man in his early forties - a small smile spreading across his face as he watched the older man fall to his knees clutching his tenting shorts. Adding another five pounds to the bar, Jonny then returned to the bench - as his lats got an indirect pump from the lift, they spilled even farther off the sides. Unracking the weight, Johnny got into position. Sweat began to poor down his face as he lowered the bar, his arms trembling as he struggled to control the weight. The rep was going perfect, until he’d gotten half way, when he felt the cool air brush against his now exposed nipples. The cool air blowing across the long finger sized nubs made him lose concentration. With as much strength as he could will into his massive pecs, Jony managed to push the weight back up to lockout, and rerack the bar. Johnny let out a satisfied growl as he got to his feet, his massive chest rising and falling with every breath. He marched over to the nearest bench, each footstep sending a ripple through his shredded quads. Ignoring the towel and water bottle that rested on the equipment, Johnny dragged the bench next to the rows of dumbbells - completely ignoring the skinny twink who tried to meekly tell him he was using that. The more pumped Johnny got, the less of a shit he gave towards the little guys around him. They were there to watch the big men, give their unspoken praise and admiration to them - their own pitiful workouts were secondary to admiring him. Grabbing hold of a pair of 15s, Johnny sprawled himself onto the bench, his testosterone filled sweat immediately making the pleather fabric moist. Just like with the barbell bench, each rep was executed with perfect unyielding form. Up, down, up, down. Veins continued to snake across his chest and the muscle grew with each movement - the water retention from the creatine he diligently took making the muscle packed full to the brim. After eighteen agonizing reps, Johnny let the dumbbells fall the ground with a thud. Not bother to put the weights away, he went back to the rack and grabbed a pair of 18s. He repeated the set, making sure to let out guttural moans with each rep he did. After another fifteen reps were done, Johnny tossed the weights down and got to his feet. The pump was nasty. There was hardly a better way to describe the inhuman level of size and density of his chest. Hose thick veins snaked around pecs that resembled small planets rather than muscle. For shits and giggles Johnny grabbed a weight clip and placed it against his chest. He wasn’t sure if it was the copious amount of sweat, or the textured striations, but the rush of hormones that filled him as he watched the metal stick to the meaty orb was nothing short of overwhelming. He was sure at this rate if he kept it up he could have his own ecosystem on his chest - maybe even eventually have tiny little cities built across their expanse. “Oh my god, his chest has it’s own gravitational pull.” A nearby twink exclaimed quietly, his voice thick with lust and envy. “Let’s test that theory.” Johnny turned towards the group of lifters all watching him. Drawing in a deep breath, Johnny brought his arms forward into the biggest most muscular he could manage, his musculature exploding in size as his face got red from the effort. Gritting his teeth, he focused all he could on his chest. His already hard member got even more rigid as he watched one of the lightest members - an elderly man in his late sixties - slowly get pulled in his direction, his brittle body gliding across the floor until he made contact with Johnny’s engorged chesticles. Sweat poured down his immense physique as he hardened his flex even more; and in response he watched as another man -younger, in his late twenties- also got pulled in. After two more had been pulled into his mass, the gym goers began to flee, stumbling their way away from the mass monster. Johnny let out a primal snarl, asserting his alpha dominance over the gym as he continued his massive flex. His posing was momentarily interrupted as he felt something warm come in contact with his finger-length nipple. The warm feeling was then accompanied by another on the other nipple, and the sounds of vigorous sucking. The old man, and the young man had begun attacking his nipples with their mouths, sucking the meaty nubs with all their energy, and guzzling the white liquid the spurt in response. With each gulp the two grew little by little, slowly beginning to resemble the density and size of their god. “Yes, grow my children. Become alphas like me, your ALPHA KING.” His voice shook the building, weights came crashing onto the floor and mirrors shattered. “Oof, I don’t feel so good.” The older man’s voice broke through the silence that had followed Johnny’s words. He gripped his belly, the blocky abs that adorned his midsection were bloated and swollen out into a large distended sphere. Johnny let out a small grunt as his eyes caught something, nearly imperceptible - at the top of the beer keg of a belly, he saw… a kick.

Part 1: One Ring to Stop Them All Joey moaned in distress as he walked around his home in a panic. Racking his head as he breathed heavily. The buff man was clad in just his underwear where there was a clear indent from his cock as he walked around the house. It was November 25th and he had been trying to participate in No Nut November this year. It was his first time ever trying it and he was in pain from how much his cock ached for release. He had gone 25 days without cumming and his balls were begging for release. And with just 5 days left, he didn’t know if he’d be able to make it much longer. A knock on his door broke his concentration from his hardon and he opened it to see his friend Brian standing at his door. “Hey Joey! I got your text. What’s up?” asked Brian as Joey pulled him into his house quickly and slammed the door behind him. “Brian, you’ve gotta help me dude! My balls, I think they’re gonna explode from how pent up I am. I mean just look at this.” Joey motioned with his arms downward to his enlarged junk throbbing in his underwear. Even though Joey was already bigger than most men down stairs, his balls did look more swollen than usual. He twisted his hips and the bulge barely jiggled from how stiff he was. “I’ve been sitting with this hard on all day! And I never even touched my dick. It’s just always hard!” “You won’t explode big guy. Well not EXPLODE explode. Just make a big mess,” said Brian as he walked in and sat on Joey’s couch. “I can’t take it anymore. I need some way to get some relief,” said Joey as he followed Brian to his living room. “It’s unbearable! I go to the gym and someone compliments my gains, I’m hard. I put on a t-shirt that’s too small and hugs my muscles, I’m hard. Hell, even you calling me big guy just made it throb even harder!” “Well here’s an idea. Have you thought of just cumming and stop torturing yourself?” asked Brian. “You know I won’t do that. As painful as this is, I much prefer proving you wrong that I can do this.” “Uh-huh. I honestly am surprised you made it as long as you did. In the time I’ve known you, I don’t know a time that you’ve gone for more than a week without jerking off or fucking some twink from the club. Who would’ve thought that you could last so long with so much pent up jizz inside those massive balls.” Joey took a deep breath as Brian grinned a devilish smile. “Stop it. I know what you’re doing and it won’t work.” Joey slowed his breathing for a second as a little wet spot formed on his underwear. “I just need to know, did you bring it?” “Yes, I brought it. I don’t think it’ll be as helpful as you think it will be, but here.” Brian shifted his weight as he pulled out a ring from his pocket. “This was the cock ring we used that one time.” “Thank you thank you thank you!” Joey snatched the cock ring from Brian’s hand and kissed the smaller man on the cheek. “This is gonna save me.” “Sure it will.” Joey wasted no time in putting it on. He reached down and pulled back his underwear to expose his throbbing cock. He quickly slipped the ring down his shaft to the base and he sighed in relief. “You realize this ring isn’t gonna relieve anything for you? It’s just gonna keep you as pent up as ever?” “Yeah, but I prefer the cum getting spread out than just having it brewing in my already too big balls.” Joey closed his underwear and plopped himself next to Brian on the couch. Brian looked at him with a confused look on his face then stood up. “Whatever you say, big guy.” Brian turned around and got on his knees in front of Joey. “Now would you like some help giving those balls some relief?” Brian reached his arms forward and caressed Joey’s large thighs and it sent shivers up the big man’s spine. “Why do you think I called you?” replied Joey as he leaned down and kissed Brian. The two held the kiss for a moment as the cock ring’s effects were already being felt by Joey. “I haven’t felt this body in weeks. I won’t lie, I kinda missed it.” Brian and Joey continued to make out and Brian’s hands began to explore Joey’s big body. “I missed these massive pecs. I swear you have bigger tits than any girl I’ve seen. And I think they’ve gotten bigger than the last time I felt them.” The two of them continued to make out as Brian’s hands went down to caress Joey’s exposed chest. Kneading the juicy muscles like they were dough. Moving his mouth to start kissing Joey’s ear, he felt the big guy’s body already shivering with pleasure. “Fuck little guy. I don’t know how long I’ll be able to hold this in.” Joey moaned as Brian nibbled on his ear and twisted his nipples. “And we haven’t even gotten to the main course, big guy.” Brian smirked and started to move his lips down Joey’s body. Still rubbing the big guy’s chest and abs until he replaced his hands with his lips. Kissing the massive pecs and licking in between the large valley between them. “And even if you don’t hold it in, that’ll just make all of this better.” Joey’s big pecs heaved up and down with each moan. Brian had gotten his lips around one of his nipples and had his hand teasing the other one. “Fuuuuuck!” Joey moaned as he felt his throbbing dick spasm. But nothing came out. Instead he watched his view of Brian get worse and worse as his pecs started growing. He was getting a full body orgasm as he felt nothing coming out of his dick. “This was my favorite part!” Joey continued to swell bigger as the cum in his balls diverted to the rest of his body. His 6 pack abs started to fade as they bloated forward and he developed a roid gut. “Mine too,” whispered Brian as he moved lower. Kissing Joey’s happy trail as he played with his bulge in his over packed underwear. “I love it when you grow bigger for me. It’s always the best and I never know where the best spot to focus on is. It’s all just so big.” Brian’s hands moved over to Joey’s massive thighs that were now thicker than Brian’s waist. “Especially when it’s all still gonna get bigger.” “Fuuuuuck! You’re gonna make me not cum again with that kind of talk.” Joey’s breath was shaky as he felt his balls fill up again just as fast as they had emptied. “That’s the plan.” Brian shoved his face right into the massive bulge barely contained by Joey’s underwear. “I could get you to take these off the normal way, but I have a better idea.” Brian got up off his knees and straddled his legs across Joey’s lap with his ass grinding just above Joey’s cock. “Have I mentioned I love the way you think, little guy?” Joey pushed his lips into Brian’s as he bucked his hips upwards and his bulge pushed into the crevice between Brian’s supple ass cheeks. “I know you do. That’s why you’re gonna grow out of those underwear for me big guy.” Brian and Joey aggressively made out and Brian could even make out Joey’s heartbeat from how hard his cock was throbbing against his ass. “You’re gonna get massive, big guy. Bigger than any man that ever was,” said Brian in between kisses. “Bigger than anything ever,” replied Joey as his hands started to explore what was beneath Brian’s shirt. “And then bigger still. Your muscles will be pressed so close to one another, you’ll barely be able to move. These pecs will be big enough to have their own zip codes. Each. And these arms? They’ll be so big that you could crush the moon with just one hand.” “I can’t wait to be that big.” “And I can’t forget about this cock.” Brian exaggerated his point by arching his back and grinding it along Joey’s massive bulge. “It’s going to tower over even the tallest buildings in the city. With two balls swinging below it that could flood the entire country.” “Fuck little guy, I’m gonna be so huge!” Joey moaned as his body was sweating from the pleasure. “And everyone will be looking up at you like a god. You’re their giant muscular god for them to worship. And there will be so much of you to worship. You’ll have hundreds of men begging to get the best and biggest spots on your body to worship.” Brian kissed Joey again and Joey moaned into his mouth as another orgasm racked his body. Brian felt Joey’s pecs pushing him further and further away from the big guy’s lips as his head rose higher and higher. “You drive me crazy, little guy,” said Joey right before a tear and a loud slap was heard. Brian felt Joey’s massive growing cock hit him in the center of his back with a wet THWAP. “I know I do. And that’s just the way I like it.” Brian moved his ass backwards and his cheeks nuzzled Joey’s dick like a giant hotdog between two big buns. “And because I know I drive you crazy, I had a feeling I'd maybe need this.” Brian reached down into his pocket and pulled out a little vile no bigger than an inch tall and about as thick as a pencil. “Stretchy Cider?” Brian nodded as he threw the vial back and drank the white liquid inside. “If that’s the case, then let’s not waste any time.” Joey grabbed Brian in his big arms and started to stand up. Unaware of how big he had become, Joey’s head slammed into the 7 feet high ceiling in his house. “If we keep doing this, you should move somewhere that has higher ceilings,” chuckled Brian. Joey grinned and lifted his now much smaller lover towards his bedroom as they continued to kiss. Only to be stopped again as his massive shoulders hit the door frame. “And wider doors.” Brian laughed again as Joey tried to turn himself to get the two of them inside his bedroom, but between his wide shoulders, massive pec shelf that Brian was attached to, and his own massive dump truck ass, he couldn’t fit through the door. “Fuck this.” Joey let go of Brian with one of his arms and punched the side of the door frame and the wall crumbled like it was paper. “That’s better.” His hand returned to Brian’s back and he carried him to his bed where he threw the smaller man down. Looking up at Joey, he cast a wide shadow on Brian as he stood over him. At this angle, Brian now could take stock of how big Joey had grown already. His friend had already been tall at 6’4, but now he could only guess he was over 8 feet tall. His muscles were bigger than any bodybuilder Brian had ever seen. His pecs were obstructing Brian’s view of Joey’s face they had grown to the size of textbooks. It didn’t even look like Joey could bend his arms with his biceps bigger than beach balls. And his massive throbbing cock was out for the world to see and what a cock it was. The massive appendage was pressed against Joey’s bloated abs. It was at least 2 feet long now and as thick as a 2 liter soda bottle. “And if you’re gonna ruin my clothes, I’m gonna ruin yours.” Joey reached his big mitts down and grabbed Brian’s shirt and pants tightly. With one quick motion, the fabric was reduced to shreds that fell to the floor. Brian watched as the massive man descended down onto him and kissed him once again. His queen sized bed creaking under the newly grown giant. As they kissed, Joey grabbed Brian’s legs and raised them up into the air behind his head. Moving his hips back, he held his massive cock below him and started to aim it towards Brian’s ass. After finding Brian’s ass cheeks, Joey pushed into the ass and swirled his cock around Brian’s hole teasing it. “You ready little guy?” “Always,” Brian practically screamed as Joey shoved his hyper cock into his ass. The head of his cock alone was longer than a normal man’s cock and as thick as a DVD (look it up Gen Z). Joey felt the initial resistance, but he pressed further into Brian. Brian moaned again as his inside stretched to accommodate the giant python. Brian looked down and saw a massive bulge forming in his stomach as Joey’s balls hit Brian’s ass. Joey moaned so loud that it shook the walls of his home as his dick experienced so much pleasure that it put his mind into a state of ecstasy. Not giving Brian a moment to breathe, he immediately started to pull his dick back out just to thrust the giant cock back into Brian. The thrusts developed a rhythm as Joey picked up his speed. His balls hit Brian’s ass and the claps sounded like thunder as the giant pounded the smaller man. The bulge in Brian’s stomach visually went up and down as he thrust. “Fuck yeah big guy! Harder!” Brian cried out in between moans and Joey smirked. He used his long arms to grab the back of the head board of his bed with his massive pecs hovering over Brian. Once he got a good grip, he used all of his strength to slam his cock into Brian. He thrusted his hips like he was a jackhammer on Brian’s ass. “I’m so close little guy!” growled Joey as he shoved his massive pecs into Brian’s face. “Just let go big guy! Remember how much you’ll grow after you cum,” said Brian with faint breath as he felt his own orgasm cumming on. Joey reeled his head backwards and roared as his dick spasmed in Brian’s ass. Brian’s own dick started shooting cum all over the massive man’s abs as the transformation began. Joey’s core started to bloat out again. Making his abs vanish behind the cum stored in his belly. His pecs began to stick out further and further from his body creating a pec shelf that was more like a pec bench. Each one looked wider than the pillows on his bed. His biceps inflated bigger as he hit a double bicep pose. They grew to the size of yoga balls and he had to spread his arms out to the side when he put them back down due to their massive size. Brian looked down at himself as he felt another transformation taking place. Looking at the bulge in his stomach, it started to grow bigger and bigger. Lengthening and widening as the cock inside him grew. Brian felt his body begin to lift off the ground as the cock he was impaled on reached longer than a yard and kept growing. Even though Joey was on his knees on the bed, Brian could still see his hair scraping along the ceiling as his thrusts slowed. “Fuck…that was one of the best orgasms I’ve ever had.” Joey was panting as his big body turned to the side and fell like a tree onto the bed. The weak wood finally gave out as the legs snapped under the massive guy’s weight. Brian, still impaled on Joey’s cock, watched Joey’s massive pillow pecs heave up and down as the big guy caught his breath. “Maybe I should take breaks from cumming more often. That was incredible. And I got so much bigger this time.” Brian laughed a little bit as Joey’s eyes began to droop. “Well considering you had all that cum stored up, it only makes sense that you’d grow bigger this time.” Brian leaned forward and kissed Joey on the lips and held the kiss for a long time. “And before you fall asleep, can you get out of me?” Brian reached forward and squeezed what he believed to be Joey’s cock head bulging out of his stomach. “Oh come on. Can I please just stay inside you a bit longer?” Joey looked up at Brian and gave him a big puppy dog face. “Don’t do that to me. Even at this size, you know I can’t resist that face.” “What face? I’m just asking if I can stay nice and cozy in my little cock warmer,” said Joey with a smile. “Not this time big guy. I don’t know how long that little bit of Stretchy Cider is gonna last and I’d prefer not to see my insides when it does.” Brian grabbed onto Joey’s massive traps and pulled himself up. Joey frowned and pulled his hips back to release his dick from Brian’s hole. “Okay fine.” Joey yawned as he twisted his body so that he laid down flat on the bed as Brian stood up. “Are you going now?” asked Joey as Brian looked around the room. “I was, but all my clothes are ripped to shreds,” said Brian as he picked up a few pieces of fabric off the floor. “Then stay here tonight and I’ll get you new clothes in the morning,” said Joey as he patted his big chest. Brian looked at the big guy and rolled his eyes a little bit then walked back over to Joey. He leaned over and kissed Joey on the forehead then started to lay down on Joey’s body. It was the only place he could lay considering Joey’s massive frame took up the entire bed. “I’ll stay here tonight and then leave you with your new toy in the morning,” said Brian as he flicked Joey’s now pepperoni sized nipples. “Hey! Don’t do that unless you want to wake the beast.” Joey motioned to his semi hard cock. “Fair point. But I do think we should take the cock ring off now. You’ve gotten all of your horniness out of your system.” Brian sat up and crawled across Joey’s big body to the base of his cock. He started to grab at the overstretched ring only to have his whole body be pulled backwards by Joey’s massive hands. “I think I’ll leave it on. I don’t want to have a wet dream overnight and lose No Nut November. It’s staying on until December 1st,” said Joey as he wrapped Brian in his big arms and snuggled him against his chest like he was a stuffed animal. “Are you sure you want to do that? I don’t know if that ring is meant to stay on for that long,” said Brian as his face was smothered by Joey’s massive muscles. “I’m sure it’s fine. What could go wrong? Now let’s just go to bed and you enjoy the giant bed you get to sleep on tonight.” Joey’s arms were wrapped tightly around Brian as he rested his head on the pillows behind him. “Alright big guy. Sweet dreams,” said Brian as he rested his head down on Joey’s big pillow pecs and closed his eyes.

Sorry for the very long wait. Enjoy the final part of this story. Time seemed frozen in Jason’s room as the two heavily muscled brothers lived the moment they had been anticipating for several months. For neither it had gone as they had foreseen it. Jason had found deeper and more satisfying pleasure in dominating his grown brother than he’d ever imagined. Sure, he had enjoyed being worshipped before, during or after one of his workouts by Sam or the stares from the other guys in the shower. But his brother was now way bigger than any of the guys that had rubbed their hands allover his muscles before sucking him off or getting his cock up their ass. Brett, on the other hand, had his hopes of reclaiming his dominant spot in the family shattered the moment he laid eyes on his brother’s naked torso. The second his brother had revealed his new frame, Brett had instinctively accepted the beastly man’s alphaness. Every primal instinct in his body had automatically chased every opposition to the superior being from him. His mind had been flooded by thoughts and speculations of the insane power that the bulging, insanely large and totally shredded muscles had to possess. For some reason, the awe and fear had soon been mixed with and dominated by a strange feeling of attraction. Unknown and new feelings had whirled through his mind: he had never before been attracted to another man, not even to his bigger and 261 pounds of muscles teammate Mike. He had, off course, checked his teammates’ physiques in the gym or in the shower and complimented some on their results. And received praise in return, certainly since he’d been juicing. That had been nothing more than the usual locker room atmosphere of athletes showing respect for their efforts to build up their physique. Without any sexual afterthought attached to it. The two muscular brothers were however bound by one mutual feeling: both of them were experiencing the most powerful orgasm in their life. Brett’s mind was whirling with feelings of ecstasy as pain and pleasure traveled along his spine to explode inside his brain in a fireworks of bursts of energy. His brother’s body sent urges of need through his own body; urges even his hottest girlfriend had never made him feel. Somehow, he even enjoyed the feeling of having his 241 pound, heavily muscled body feel small next to his 327 pound, beastly brother; feeling weak in the huge man’s powerful grasp. He felt like a ragdoll against the beastly body, but somehow he also felt safe in his brother’s grasp. His mind was at peace with his position as a beta, knowing it was no use to defy the muscle beast his brother had become. His mouth hung open in a silent cry. His hand was still vigorously stroking his rock-hard 8 incher that was now leaking the remains of watery loads from his drained and aching balls. Jason was also flooded with feelings of pure bliss. His mighty orgasm felt like lightning exploding in every cell of his beastly body. The realization of eclipsing, totally dominating and reducing to an obedient beta his heavily muscled, 241 pound brother gave him more satisfaction than the process of his own growth over the past months. Sure, he had jerked off to his own, ever swelling reflection as he had posed in front of the mirror in his room. Sure, he had creamed himself feeling and exploring his ever hardening muscles. But none of these feelings compared in the least to the feeling of total and undisputed control over another athlete that dwarfed most of the guys in the gym. “YEAUGHN”, Jason roared deeply as the second wave of his all-consuming orgasm rolled over him. He pulled back his cock slightly and rammed it deep and forcefully inside his brother. ‘Oughpff”, Brett peeped. He stared at his own face in the mirror and his eyes widened as his pecs were shoved against the cum-splattered mirror and he felt his feet being lifted off the ground: he was now completely impaled in his brother’s 14 inch cock. His hand raced back and forth along his shaft, but his completely drained balls refused to spill another drop of cum. The pressure inside him intensified some more as his six-pack bloated further from the never ending blasts of hot liquid the fleshy snake kept spewing inside him. “FUCK YEAUGHN”, Jason rumbled as he felt his orgasm subside slowly. He reopened his eyes, that had been closed since his orgasm began and stared into the mirror: one third of it was covered in his brother’s spunk. He looked further down and saw the drained look on his brother’s face. Even further down, he noticed his brother’s hand still mechanically stroking his own deflating cock. He also regained control of his senses and felt the heat that had built up in the room and was hit by the strong sent of musk and sex that hung heavily in the air and filled his room. He inhaled deeply to calm his breathing and let his heartbeat slowdown. His uber-athletic body recovered within half a minute. He pumped his cock a final time inside his brother’s ass and withdrew it. His still fully hard 14 incher smacked into the brick-sized abs of his eight-pack, smearing a rope of sticky cum against the corrugated surface in the process. Brett whimpered as the fleshy snake was pulled away from his worn out ass. He shivered and felt strangely empty after having being impaled on the thick shaft. He felt the thick, hot liquid stream from his ass and slide along the back of his muscular legs. His knees buckled from exhaustion but his brother’s big paws maintained their firm grip on his hips and held him upright. Jason brought is mouth to his brother’s ear. “I’m so glad yar home, little bro. Can’t think of a better and more fun way to wake up. I even think ya enjoyed this more than me. Didn’t ya, little bro?”, he said. Brett heard a muttered “yes” escape his mouth and nodded in response. “I knew it, little bro”, Jason went on, “ya’re still stroking yar cock.” The remark made Brett look down and indeed, his hand was still stroking his now soft cock. “I…”, he began. “No need to explain, little bro”, Jason stated, “ya’re not the first to jerk off to my body. And ya won’t be the least. Clean up yar mess and get ready while I grab some breakfast.” He released his brother’s hips, pulled on a pair of boxers and strutted to the door. “Get… ready…? For what?”, Brett asked while he placed his hands against the mirror to support his worn out body. “For our workout, off course”, Jason replied, “It’s arm day, little bro. I want to see yar bigger arms in action. And don’t ya want to see my canons pump some iron?” He raised his right arm in a flex, letting his 28.5 inch arm explode into a hard, round orb. A jolt shot through Brett’s cock at the sight of his brother’s flexed arm. Anticipation filled his mind. “Clean yar mess from my mirror and put on yar workout gear, little bro”, Jason rumbled and left his brother to get some breakfast. Half an hour later, Jason and Brett arrived at the gym. Jason looking fresh and energized, Brett still feeling some fatigue after the events in his brother’s room. Jason entered the gym first, strutting over to the desk. “Yo, big guy”, Sam greeted the biggest member of the gym. “I see you brought your brother”, he added as he noticed Brett. “Geez, you look way bigger than last time too. Must be fun having top genes to build muscle”, he said as he eyed Brett’s frame. A faint grin formed on Brett’s faced at the remark. He’d always enjoyed getting complimented on his physique. It made him feel a bit like the alpha he once was. “If ya ladies are done flirting, I would like to train”, Jason stated dryly and strutted past the desk into the locker room. Jason’s remark shattered the small hint of self-esteem that had formed in Brett’s mind. Brett followed his brother. Both of them pulled off their hoodies. Only then, Brett saw both of them were wearing the exact same outfit: grey sweatpants and a black tank top. His own highlighted his heavily muscled torso while his brother’s seemed painted on his torso: Jason’s wide and heavy pecs spilled from the sides and striations were visible through the overstretched fabric across the slabs of beef on his chest; even the bricks and grooves of his eight-pack were clearly accentuated and rippled with every deep breath. “Let’s go, little bro”, Jason rumbled and exited the locker room. Brett found himself once more walking behind his beastly brother. He looked up at the wide, magnificent back covered with bulging mounds of muscle pushing into each other and capped with thick, meaty traps that supported his brother’s bullneck. His gaze travelled down along the insanely broad back to halt on the meaty ass that filled the sweatpants. Jason entered the weight area and looked around. One lonely, nicely build guy was pumping out reps on a bench. As he sat up, he looked up in Jason’s direction and nodded. Jason returned the salute and recognized the 228 pound, heavyweight wrestler he’d worked out with a few months earlier when he was about the guy’s size. His cock twitched inside his pants thinking of the guy’s hot mouth that had serviced him several times ever since he had totally outgrown him. One time he had even walked in on him and Sam making out in the locker room. Wordlessly, he had simply pulled the guys apart, dropped his pants and forced Sam to watch as he had fucked the wrestler right there. Afterward, he had tossed the guy aside and made Sam suck his still hard dick. Ever since, he had more frequently used the two lovers to satisfy his ever-present needs. “Tell me if ya need a spot, Keith”, he said as he strutted past the bench toward the rack of free weights. “Right, little bro. Let’s warm up first”, he rumbled and grabbed a pair of dumbbells. Brett stared at his massive brother, cranking out perfect and fast reps with a weight he knew he would struggle with. He followed suit with a pair of much, much lighter dumbbells. “I used those feathers too. Months ago”, Jason said without taking his eyes from the mirror. After 100 reps, he racked the weights and grabbed the heaviest dumbbells on the rack. “Let’s do this!”, he gnarled at his reflection. Brett racked his weights too and grabbed the dumbbells his brother had warmed up with. After two reps, he felt his arms starting to shake. After six reps, his biceps felt like they were on fire and he dropped the weights. “Weakling”, Jason muttered and cranked out another perfect rep. He felt his monster arms pumping up as blood flowed into his beastly biceps. After 12 perfect reps, he gently racked the weight. 30 seconds later, he grabbed the dumbbells again. “Second set, little bro. Come on!”, he commanded. Brett grabbed a lighter pair of dumbbells than the ones he had just used. On the first rep, his arms shook terribly. He got three reps before his grip faltered and the weights went down. Jason on the other hand cranked out another 11 perfect reps. “Rack yar weights while I continue”, he barked at his brother. Brett obeyed his beastly brother’s instruction and sat down on a nearby bench while he watched Jason perform two more sets of bicep curls. Every rep made the veins on his brother’s bicep swell as they feed blood into the orb of muscle. “Time for some hammer curls”, Jason said as he racked the dumbbells and strutted over to the cable station. He selected the heaviest load and casually cranked out 15 fully controlled reps. Brett selected 70% of his brother’s load and struggled to complete 6 sloppy reps. He moved aside, his face reed and breathing deeply. Jason changed the weight and did another perfect series of 15 reps. He looked over at his brother but Brett nodded ‘no’ to make clear he would skip. “Sam, get over here”, Jason bellowed. Instantly, the 185 pound guy popped up. “Get on the weight stack. Ya know it’s too light for me”, Jason said. Brett stared in disbelief as the guy placed his feet atop the weight stack and his brother pumped out 10 more perfect reps. He blinked as he saw the beastly arms pump up bigger and bigger with every rep. “I know, big guy. I asked the boss the buy heavier stacks, but you’re the only one that complains”, Sam said as he was going up and down on the rhythm of Jason’s reps. “I know ya do everything to keep me happy, Sam”, Jason growled and completed his fourth set of hammer curls. “Fuck. My biceps feel like they’re gonna bust through my skin”, he added as he dropped the rope. His left paw grabbed his right bicep as he curled his arm, making the orb of muscle swell inside his grip. “Right. Some preacher curls to wrap things up”, he said and strutted over to the preacher bench. Brett, Sam and even Keith followed the beastly Jason and formed a semicircle around the bench. Jason looked up and grinned at the three guys standing in front of him. All three of them clearly worked out: looking athletic like Sam over heavily build like Keith to thickly muscled like his brother Brett. He returned his focus on his final exercise. He grabbed the loaded bar and began curling it up and down with perfect control. Brett stared as the mountains of muscle that were his brother’s biceps swelled into round, vein-choked orbs of hard meat with each curl. He felt his cock harden inside his sweatpants. Sam and Keith had similar reactions down their pants, but were less shy. They moved over to the bench and each of them groped one of Jason’s massive biceps. Their fingers didn’t budge the hot, stony-hard muscle as their hands were too small to span the girth of the orbs. “FUARK, yeah”, Jason roared as he lowered the bar for the tenth time in his fourth sets. He stood up and threw a devastating double bicep pose. His pumped biceps, swollen with blood from the workout, jumped past the 30 inch mark as they hardened into impossibly large and perfectly round mountains crisscrossed with dark veins that outsized cannonballs. “Man, this pump’s unreal”, he added and hardened his flex some more. Around him, the three other guys were stroking their cocks through their pants. “Time for a quick shower”, Jason said and strutted past his admirers. Ten minutes later, Jason emerged from the locker room after his shower and having Keith suck him off. “Round of shakes, guys?”, he asked as he sat down at the bar next to his brother, “Brett’s buying to celebrate his return home for the summer. Aren’t ya, little bro?”. Brett nodded, not wanting to stand up to his massive brother. His pumped arms made him look even more intimidating. Back at home, Brett headed for his room but his brother’s paw grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. “Not so fast, little bro. We need to talk”, Jason said and guided his smaller brother into his own room. “Drop yar pants”, he ordered as he locked the door. “What…euh?”, Brett asked. “DROP ‘EM”, Jason bellowed deeply. Brett instinctively obeyed the command and swiftly dropped his pants. He shivered as his mind processed several scenarios, but always seemed to return to what had happened earlier that morning. He blinked as he felt a stinging sensation in the left cheek of his ass. “What…”, he began but words froze in his throat as he felt the same sensation in the right cheek of his ass. “There ya go. Ya can pull ‘em back up, little bro”, Jason said. Brett quickly pulled up his pants, happy to get off the hook without being fucked once more. He turned around to face his brother and saw him throw an empty syringe on his desk. “What did you just do?”, he asked. “Ya truly are a dumb fuck, little bro. What do ya think I did? I injected ya with a double dose of roids”, Jason replied, “I want to break the 400 pound mark before the curse runs out. It stated that at the 10th full moon the circle would be round. That gives me another three weeks to put on 80 pounds of muscle. Means I’ll have to roid yar ass to make ya put on around 40 pounds of muscle since the curse is wearing down and my growth based on yours is slowing down. Fortunately, Keith has good connections.” Brett blinked. “You’re going to make me bigger?”, he asked in disbelief. “Geez, little bro”, Jason spat back, “YES! But only to make me bigger. I’m not gonna risk my health by pumping roids into my body. But ya already did, so why not take it to the next level? Ya can thank me later for making ya bigger, little bro. The following weeks I’m gonna roid ya up with double doses. Every morning right after I’ll fuck yar ass and before we go to the gym.” The next three weeks did indeed pass as Jason had told his brother: every morning Jason would pull his 242 pound brother into his room after his parents had left for work, plunge a double dose of roids in to him and then fuck his ass before they headed over to the gym and he put him through a grueling workout. 21 days later, Brett came home to an empty house: his parents had left that morning for their yearly vacation and wouldn’t be home for another month; his brother had left for the gym 10 minutes earlier. Brett had spent the night over at an old buddy from his football team in high school to avoid the daily ass-fuck by his now freakishly big brother. He had waited in his car a few houses down the street from his own until his brother had driven off. He parked his car in the deserted driveway and quickly disappeared inside the house. He knew he had until half the afternoon before his brother would return from the gym after his training, action with Sam and Keith in the locker room and having the two guys buy him dinner. He went upstairs to his room, tossed his phone and sweater on the bed before heading over to his brother’s room. He stopped before the shut door of his brother’s room. In his mind the possibility to go search for answers grew stronger fought with the voice warning him for serious danger if his brother would catch him inside his room. On the other hand, it could well be his only chance to break the curse before it would be complete that night. His hand shook as he reached for the doorknob. His mouth went dry as he turned the nob and the door opened gently. He quickly entered his brother’s room, getting hit by the manly scent of musk, sweat and cum that hung heavily in the air and closed the door behind him. His gaze scanned the room, stopping briefly at the ropes of cum still sliding down slowly on the mirror toward the puddle formed on the carpet at its base. He turned his attention to the fully stacked book closet and began searching the shelves. 10 minutes later, Brett went through the top shelf and felt frustration well up inside him as he hadn’t found anything. A part of him knew it had been too good to be true. He turned away from the book closet and stepped over to the adjacent desk. He pulled out the drawer on the left, but found nothing. His hand reached for the other drawer and puled. The handle resisted. “Why would you keep this drawer locked, bro?”, he said to himself and pulled with all his might. The lock succumbed quickly to his new strength and the drawer opened with the sound of shattering wood. “Bingo”, he said with a grin as he saw the old book. He grabbed it, shut the drawer again and began going through the book. He didn’t understand a word of the ancient text in Latin. Luckily for him, his brother had noted the translation of most passages in pencil next to the text. Feed on power… Transfer… fluids = cum… use on Brett… The last remark made anger well up inside Brett. “So, this is the curse he used on me”, he growled and read on to find a solution. The dust inside the book flew up as he went through it and he sneezed. He pulled out his handkerchief and blew his nose to clear out the dust before putting it back inside his pocket and continuing his discovery of the book. Curse complete… 10th full moon… Lasting results… Grow huge on Brett’s efforts??? Brett blinked as he read the remark. He shook his head at the proof that his nerdy brother had grown huge at his dispense. He went on and a annotation by his brother on a page a little further caught his attention. Restore… Healing curse… Take back ill-earned gains… Definitive… Brett’s mind, way slower than his brother’s, put the pieces together and a smirk formed on his face. “That’s it!”, he said to himself. He quickly read through the translation his brother had made. “I need some of his body fluids… fluids”, he said to himself when the solution popped up in his mind. He returned a few pages and his finger tapped on a comment: fluids = cum. He turned around and looked at the cum-drenched mirror. “Luckily I wasn’t here this morning and he blew his load to his reflection”, he said. He stepped over to the mirror, pulled his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped a nice amount of the sticky cum from the mirror. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Brett nearly dropped the book and his handkerchief. He waited a few seconds, but the bell rang again. He quickly put his handkerchief inside the book and went over to his own room. As he entered, his phone rang. “Hello?”, he asked. “Dude, it’s me, Mike. I’m at your house. Are you in?” “At my house?”, Brett repeated. “Yeah. I was around to visit my cousin Keith. Stayed at his place tonight but he’s off to the gym now. So, are you at home?”, Mike said. “Sure”, Bret replied, “come round the back. Backdoor’s open. I’m in my room. Second door on the left at the top of the stairs.” “See ya in a sec”, Mike said and ended the call. At the gym, Sam and Keith were in the locker room waiting for Jason to arrive. The now huge man had texted them to come over and not keep him waiting. They gasped sharply as Jason entered. Jason ducked and rotated his torso to come sideways through the door. He was wearing nothing but a pair of shorts that now served him as boxers: no regular pair of boxers would fit around his quads anymore. His new body was a breathtaking sight: he could no longer be called huge or beastly, he had evolved into a massive mountain of muscle. Despite the fading power of the curse he had managed to gain another whopping 85 pounds of muscle and had grown 7 extra inches taller: he now stood an towering 7’5 feet tall for a hulking 412 pounds of ripped and striated muscle. The extra height made his insanely, hulkingly muscled body maintain its aestheticly perfect proportions. His calves jutted backward like thick diamonds at the back of his legs; his quads made his kneecaps look comically small and dwarfed the tree in their backyard by the massive size of the wide, deeply grooved, corded muscles that stretched the shorts to the max; his eight-pack was a collection of cobblestone-sized blocks of muscle, separated by canyons and decorated down the center with a dark treasure trail that disappeared down his shorts; the top half of the eight-pack was obscured by the shadow of his monumental pecs; they were an insanely thick, protruding rack of heavy muscle that proudly defied the pull of gravity; each pecs had the size of a watermelon shoved underneath the paper-thin skin; the surface of the extremely wide slabs of concrete-hard beef was crossed with striations and small veins; the pecs protruded so far from his chest that his nipples pointed straight down to the floor and were not visible from the front; the massive mounds rippled with every breath he took; a thick vein snaked at the top of the pecs like a small river and ran further onto his shoulders where it branched off in several smaller veins; the hard line of his shoulders was twice as large than a doorframe and capped with delts the size of basketballs; each separate head of the muscle was visible through the stretched skin pulled tight around the orbs of meat; the wide line was capped with a pair of intimidatingly thick traps that supported his bull-sized neck; his heavily muscled shoulders formed the support of his amazing arms hanging relaxed at his sides; his arms had amassed another 8 inches and now measured 36.5 inches flexed; when flexed his biceps exploded into spheres of rock-hard muscle that dwarfed bowling balls and were choked in a network of crisscrossed veins that fed the mighty muscles; his triceps then hung like vicious horseshoes at the bottom of his arms; they had more mass on their own than most guys entire upper arm; now his arms hung relaxed at his sides, looking like hams ready to burst through the satin-like, paper-thin skin; his forearms were covered with thick cords that ran along their entire length and were thicker than most men’s legs; inside his shorts his now dormant cock had grown to accommodate to his new body: fully hard it stretched to an insanely long 18 inches and its girth outsized most guys’ forearms; even flaccid its size prevented him from wearing boxers. Sam and Keith gulped as Jason swaggered over towards them and seemed to swell with every step he took. A simultaneous jolt shot through their cocks. “Ready for some action, runts?”, Jason rumbled in a voice that filled the room like thunder as he stopped a few feet from the two athletes and stared down on them. Sam and Keith gawked at the protruding rack of heavy muscle, crossed with striations that was at their eyelevel. Even though they saw Jason shirtless and naked every day, they simply couldn’t fathom the unreal size he had grown into. The shadow cast by Jason’s monstrous body put them completely in the dark and the guy was wider than both of them standing next to each other. They looked straight at the insanely deep canyon between the two slabs of pecs. It looked deep enough to conceal an entire hand. Striations rippled against the paper-thin skin as the globes of pecs rose on the rhythm of the muscle freak’s breathing. “My dumbass brother wasn’t home this morning. Couldn’t fill his ass with my cum. I’m so fucking horny right now”, Jason stated, “Ever since my brother made me huge it feels like there’s pure testosterone coursing through my veins. Fuark.” He looked at his reflection in the large mirror and bounced his chest in an insane display of striations and veins. Keith’s gaze was drawn downwards by a stirring motion. He blinked in disbelief as he saw Jason’s package beginning to form a larger and larger bulge at the front of his shorts. Within seconds the purple head peeped outside as it pushed the waistband away from the giant’s tight waist. “Got over here, wimp”, Jason growled at Keith. Back at home, Brett put the book inside his desk as he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. The sound of the opening door made him turn around to face his former team captain. “Mike”, he said with a grin and looked at the athlete standing in the doorway. “You look a bit smaller than I remember”, he added. “Had an injury. Couldn’t train the last two months”, Mike replied without taking his eyes from his former teammate. “Down to around 238 right now”, he added. “What the fuck have you done to yourself?”, he asked while he scanned how Brett’s heavy torso stretched his shirt to the max. “I’ve grown a bit”, Brett replied matter-of-factly. He still had to look up at the half-a-foot taller athlete, but there was no doubt about who was the bigger man. Brett pulled off his shirt and heard Mike gasped at the sight of his bare upper body. Brett was now heavier than he had ever been. He had put on another 42 pounds in just 3 weeks from the massive doses of roids his brother had injected into his ass. He was now weighing an intimidating 284 pounds. Every muscle on his body was unmistakably fuller and larger: his delts had grown into perfectly rounded cannonballs that capped the broad line formed by his wide shoulders; the width of his shoulder girdle made the sides of his prominent delts brush the doorframe as he went through it; his arms had put on another 3.5 inches, making them an impressive 24.5 inches fully flexed; his pecs had amassed more beef and now protruded further from his chest; even his quads were bigger and more muscular. Overall, he looked intimidatingly muscled after his forced cycle. Despite his superior size, it was clear he had been roiding heavily: his head somehow looked a bit too small for his new size; his skin had an oily shine and looked greasy; his back was marred with severe acne; his six-pack was a protruding, bloated muscle-gut and his nipples were swollen. To top things off, his balls seemed a bit smaller and ached when he blew his load. “How big…”, Mike asked while scanning the heavily muscled body in front of him. “284 fucking pounds”, Brett interrupted him. He bounced his pecs to emphasize his weight. It had been a long time since he had felt the superior man inside this house. He raised his right arm and flexed it. His bicep exploded into a vein-choked, round orb of hard muscle as his arm reached it’s 24.5 inches. Mike blinked at the incredible sight. “Like what you see, pretty boy?”, Brett asked and raised his other arm to complete his double bicep pose. It took Mike’s mind a few seconds to process to huge guy’s remark as he was still taking in the sight of the devastating double bicep pose. “Cat got your tongue, pretty boy? This is what a real man looks like”, Brett stated coldly and threw a most muscular. Mike instinctively took a step backwards as he thickly muscled torso exploded in a display of hard muscle. He knew he couldn’t let Brett feel any of his doubt. He still had his height advantage and stretched himself to gaze down on the shorter man. “You’re big. But that’s just over-roided muscle full of water. Feel some real strength, freak”, Mike growled and launched himself at his former teammate. In a blink his fist collided with the bloated muscle-gut. Brett let out a muttered sound of surprise as he felt the fist hit his abs. He barely felt the punches the other athlete launched against his abs. He pulled back his own fist, making his right bicep harden into its 24.5 inches in the process, and threw it against the star quarterback’s tight six-pack. “Buough”, Mike groaned as the fist collided with his abs and he felt them give in slightly under the violent punch. He didn’t have any time to react as a second punch hit him just as hard in the same spot and brook through his defenses. He folded double from the impact and a third blow made him collapse to the floor. Brett felt his cock harden inside his pants as he looked down on the beaten jock: he had just taken down the once dominant man on campus with just three blows. Mike tried catching his breath, his abs sending painful stabs through his body with every breath he took. A hand grabbed his neck and he felt himself being lifted up. His legs fell rubbery and the tight grab on his neck kept him upright as he was forced to look straight into Brett’s eyes. “I have 45 pounds of mass on you”, Brett said, “And still you’re so dumb to take me on?”. As Brett spoke, Mike summoned his strength and threw another punch at the huge man’s face. Brett easily fended off the weak punch and then launched another blow into the six-pack that felt like jelly as his fist busted through it. “Buoughnf”, Mike grunted as the sledgehammer-like fist sank deep into his stomach. Brett’s mind was filled with the feeling of finally dominating another man physically. And then, like a dam breaking under pressure, the months of frustration of being the beta next to his freakish brother flooded his mind. His fist began pounding into the battered stomach of the star quarterback. Mike could only let out incoherent, painfilled sounds as his body took the beating. He didn’t even have any strength left to try and put up a defense: his muscular arms dangled at his sides. Brett felt all-powerful as he kept slamming his fist into the once dominant athlete on his team. His dick was fully hard, forming a prominent bulge inside his sweatpants. He smacked his fist into the 238 pound man’s face, bruising his eye and then splitting the man’s lip. He felt some blood drip onto his fist and inhaled heavily as he felt the testosterone and adrenaline rush through him. He kept grabbing the star quarterback’s neck with his left paw while his right paw yanked down his own sweatpants and boxers to reveal his rock-hard 8 incher that smacked hard into his bloated roid-gut. Mike saw the meaty cock through his swollen eye. He knew what was going to happen, but was powerless to resist. Brett shoved his cock inside the fallen quarterback’s mouth, easily forcing the battered man in place and returned his attention to the book. “Let’s get this over with first. I’ll deal with you later”, he said and pulled his handkerchief from his pants. He opened the book on the right passage and read it out loud: “Let the body of he who’s fluids shall cover this page surrender to this curse. Let it discard its ill-earned mass and return to the way it was!”. He quickly grabbed the hanky and rub it along the page, smearing the liquid onto the book. In the gym, Jason’s vision went dark for just a split second. He felt a strange wave of weakness go through his body and he stumbled backwards, his wide back colliding against the tilled wall. He raised his right paw to his head, making his insanely large bicep ball up in the process, and closed his eyes. At the same time, his cock sprang to full hardness and ripped away the shorts. The 18 inch anaconda pointed straight at Keith. Keith took two steps and kneeled before the 412 pound muscle god. He took the thick head and the top of the large shaft inside his mouth. Instantly, Jason began to cum uncontrollably. Keith gulped down one huge blast after the other, feeling the liquid heat slide into his stomach. Somehow the heat seemed to spread inside him. “He’s… he’s shrinking”, Sam said in disbelief as he saw Jason’s muscles get flatter. Keith’s mind processed the remark while he gulped down a fifth blast. He looked up and noticed that the shadow cast by the still impressive, yet clearly smaller rack of pecs didn’t obscure most of the diminishing eight-pack anymore. The quads beneath his hands also felt less hard. His stomach was starting to feel bloated as another shot of cum was blasted down his throat. The cock he was sucking didn’t stretch his mouth as much anymore and felt less deep inside his throat. Jason still had his eyes closed as the powerful orgasm flooded his body. Sam blinked as the giant was now clearly getting smaller: it seemed like Jason’s muscles were melting away from his body. A tearing sound tore his gaze from the hulking muscle-freak to the wrestler sucking him off. “Dude. You’re getting bigger”, he muttered as he saw Keith’s muscles rip through his tight shirt. Keith’s mind processed Sam’s remark. He sucked down harder on the diminishing cock that kept spewing load after load of cum into him. A feeling like a good pump now filled every muscle on his body. He felt pain spread through his body as his muscles began reaching their limit. He began feeling sick as his overbloated stomach protested against more forced feeding. He motioned Sam to come over. Sam immediately got the wrestler’s hint and moved in. The growing wrestler released the still impressive, yet way smaller cock. A blast hit Sam straight in the face as he kneeled down in front of the over a 100 pounds lighter muscle freak. He immediately placed his mouth over the spewing cock and felt the heat spread through his body. The slowly swelling Keith lay down atop the bench in the locker room as he felt his muscle grow and harden further. He felt his clothes get tighter and tighter. Sam grabbed hold with all his might of the deflating quads and sucked the shrinking cock relentlessly. He felt the heat fill his body as if he was getting a solid pump from a long workout. Back at home, a similar darkness overtook Brett’s vision and the next moment his cock began cumming deep inside the quarterback’s throat. Mike gulped down the sticky spunk and felt the heat spread through his body. It was as if his muscles were regaining their lost strength. Brett groaned in pleasure as the sucking on his dick got harder. Unlike Keith, Sam didn’t grow slowly: his body exploded in size as he drank down the energizing cum. His clothes exploded into shreds as his muscles ballooned upward and outward with more mass. He looked up and the once freakishly large Jason was now looking below average. Jason felt his orgasm ware off and sank down along the wall in darkness. “Fuck yeah!”, Sam roared as he saw his new physique in the mirror. He had grown from a 185 well-muscled jock into a 335 pound, superheavyweight bodybuilder. Every muscle on his body looked ripped and pumped. His grown cock throbbed and slapped against the center of his eight-pack. “Looking good, man.” Sam turned around and saw Keith walking toward him: the guy looked like his exact copy. “Man, we’re the same size”, he said excitedly and flexed and impressive arm that bulged into a hard orb of power. Keith copied his pose grinningly, revealing an equally impressive bicep. “Fuck me”, Keith whispered as he leaned in and kissed his lover deeply. A faint grunt made Sam look aside and turn his attention to the shrunken Jason. Jason blinked as his mind tried to figure out what had happened. The large room looked strangely familiar. Before he could get up, a Greek god hoisted him up. He felt his feet leave the floor as he stared at the heavily-muscled body in front of him. Sam grinned at the runt in his grasp. The months of abuse he and Keith had had to take from the once beastly Jason popped up in his mind. “Get lost and never bother us again. If you ever set foot back in this gym, I’ll break every bone in your body. Got it, runt?”, he boomed aggressively. Jason nodded in defeat. He knew he was no match for this muscle beast. “I’ve got nothing to wear”, he peeped in his boyish voice. Sam dropped the frail runt, strutted over to a locker and ripped off the door. “There, some kid-sized clothes”, he said and tossed them onto the emaciated figure. Jason got dressed quickly and headed over to the door. He turned around a final time to see the two 335 pound, muscle beasts in action: Keith was lying atop the large bench in the center of the locker room and Sam was fucking him relentlessly while they kept kissing and groping each other’s muscles. Jason hurried over to his car to get home. Back at home, Mike gulped down the last blast from Brett’s cock. He felt the energy soaring through his grown body. Somehow, he had gained 72 pounds of muscle. Brett felt somewhat dizzy as he shoved the quarterback from his cock. A look of terror filled his eyes as the other athlete rose to his full height and he assessed the guy’s new size. “How…”, he muttered in choc. “Don’t know. And don’t care”, Mike boomed in response. “Oh and I owe ya this”, he added and smacked his fist into the 100 pound lighter guy’s abs. Brett crashed backwards to the floor as the 310 pound quarterback’s fist smacked into his six-pack and busted right through it. “See ya around, little guy. Can’t wait to see what this body can do in the gym”, Mike rumbled and strutted away from the room. 10 minutes later, Jason arrived home and stormed into his room. He went through his desk frantically to get the book and see what had gone wrong. He froze when a strong hand landed atop his bony shoulder. “A word, little bro?”. Jason shivered as he recognized his brother’s voice and turned around slowly. He gulped as he stood before the 212 pound, muscular jock. His own meager, 155 pound body was obscured by his brother’s frame. “Guess you’re only technically the bigger brother again”, Brett said as he grinned down smugly into his weak brother’s eyes, “Time for some payback, LITTLE BRO”. Jason saw his brother smacked his right fist into his left paw and shuddered, realizing that the bill for his months of dominating his brother was going to be heavy…

Brent was massive. He stood six feet six inches tall and weighed 350 pounds. Maybe 400 pounds, it'd been a while since he checked. At 22 years old, he was an unequivocal monster. He wore a tight white t-shirt that showed off every muscle in his body, the material looking ready to tear should he even move his torso an inch. His shorts were as large as you could find, and were still too small. They cut off just above his knee, showing promise of muscled, marble thighs underneath. His calves were diamond shaped, flexing with every step he took. He had just gotten into town and found a gym down the street. The gym fell quiet when Brent walked in. No one could take their eyes off him. Brent smiled, enjoying the shocked reaction of the crowd. His face was handsome, dark with a strong jaw and wide cheekbones. His neck was huge and you could see it was all muscle. Quiet murmurs filled the room as they took in the sight of the new visitor. His arms were the biggest any of them had ever seen. His forearms were bigger than most men's upper arms, huge bulging forearms covered with fibers and veins. His legs were thick, so densely packed with muscle he almost had to spread them apart to walk. He was so big, so muscular, so dominant looking. He strode up to the front desk. "Sir? Do you need a..." The receptionist started to speak, before being silenced by a glance from the newcomer. The receptionist whimpered as he involuntarily came in his pants. With a shaky arm, he opened the gate for Brent. "Thanks dude," Brent smiled and winked, giving a quick flex of his arm for the receptionist, who audibly moaned. Brent chuckled as he walked in. Brent headed for a free machine and set it to the max weight. He was delighted to find plenty of weight on the machine, he might actually get a pump. He felt the eyes of everyone in the room on him as he easily cranked out a set. Then another. They were all astounded by the weight he was lifting. No one had managed the maximum weight of the machine. After a few more sets, Brent looked around the gym for the next biggest guy compared to himself. He spotted a similarly built musclehead taking quick, furtive glances at him through a mirror in the corner of the room as he headed to the bench press. "Perfect." Brent thought to himself. He got up off of the weight machine and ambled over. Scott loved being the center of attention at the gym. He had the body for it too; over 6 feet tall, 300+ lbs of ripped mucle that was always competition-ready. Every day the guys in the gym would request something from him - to worship is huge muscles, to suck or be fucked by his giant cock. He enjoyed being told to flex this way or that, to sway his hips until his cock got hard, to dump his load into another willing admirer. He was their sex idol, their fantasy. Just the thought of that turned him on like nothing else. So to see this newcomer drawing everyone away had Scott fuming inside. "Who did this asshole think he was, just barging in here?" Scott thought to himself. "And how the fuck was he so huge?" "Must be roids," he thought to himself, shaking off the feeling of envy. He tried to focus on his workout, moving from the leg press to the bench. All the while Scott watched the new bodybuilder in the mirror. His muscles were enormous. He was taller, harder, hotter. Scott hated him. When Brent saw Scott looking at him, he smiled and gave a small wave. Scott frowned and turned away, loading up the bar with extra plates. He sat down and got underneath it, adjusting his grip when a shadow came over him. "Need a spotter?" Brent approached Scott, grabbing hold of the bar and looking down at the large man towering over him. Scott looked up at the newcomer, but found his view was obstructed by Brent's gym shorts, which were so filled with cock that they jutted out from his body, even though he was completely flaccid. "What the..." the muscleman had to blink his eyes to register what he was seeing. When it clicked, he shuddered, feeling a warm sensation in his loins. That couldn't be right though. This guy was the enemy. It must just have been the surprise. "I guess," Scott grunted, not taking his eyes off that clear-as-day outline of cock. It was as though the man were naked, but his skin was a dark blue nylon color. Did he see it twitch? That couldn't be real, could it? Brent noticed the man checking him out, but he kept his cool, smiling to himself. "Well, you going to start or what?" Scott shook his head to snap out of his trance and grabbed hold of the bar, bringing it down. His eyes never moved, and he never realized his mouth was open, breathing heavily as he lifted the bar, brought it down, and lifted again. Brent smiled wider as he felt himself starting to get a semi. Every slight move of his legs stimulated him. He squeezed his muscled thighs together slowly, massaging his balls with his hard legs. He noticed the poor guy starting to get aroused. Brent licked his lips as he watched Scott's shorts tent, raising up. "Not bad," he thought to himself. He guessed the man was packing nine, maybe ten inches. This was going to be fun. Beneath him, Scott couldn't help but stare upwards, the weights feeling like feathers as his mind focued on a much bigger issue. The shorts strained to contain the massive bulge inside them. He never thought there could be a dick so big. It must be twice his size! With every breath the man took, he could smell the heavy musk coming from the massive man, it was intoxicating. He couldn't help himself. He needed more. He placed the bar back on the rack and then wrapped his hands around Brent's waist, grabbing his ass and pulling himself closer to the man, stuffing his face up in between Brent's legs. Onlookers gasped as they heard Scott moan, his cock threatening to tear through his shorts as his face was buried between Brent's legs. "Holy fuck dude," Brent said with a laugh, "Did I do that?" He waited until Scott had let go of him before stepping back. Scott was in a daze, unsure of what had just come over him. "I'm Brent." The muscleman extended his hand. "Scott." he heard himself say, still dizzy, still rock hard. He felt Brent's massive arm reach down and pull him to his feet, a large wet spot spreading across the front of his shorts. "Let's go get you cleaned up," Brent said, as he pointed the two of them to the showers. The crowd eyed Scott enviously as they walked past. The buff pair entered the conveniently empty locker room to undress. Brent could tell Scott was still in a trance, his eyes lazily gazing over every inch of his body. Brent grinned as he pulled off his shirt and slid his shorts down, kicking them off his legs, cock swinging between his thighs. "Liking what you see?" He said with a devilish smirk, posing a bit and flexing a bicep. He put his hands on his hips and stood proudly, his foot long softie stirring mildly as it swelled a little. Brent swayed his hips, making his semi slap against his muscled thighs, growing a little bigger and harder with every swing. Scott's eyes followed it, hypnotized. His tongue rolled out of his mouth and the wet spot on his tented gym shorts started growing, his pre leaking through the cloth. "Aw yeah dude, check this out," Brent grinned at the stupefied look on the man's face. He put his hands behind his head, flexing his towering biceps and crunching his ripped stomach. His cock grew and grew, pointing forwards, then swinging up his muscled body. Finally it slid between his thick pecs and stopped growing - 18 inches of thick, throbbing, cock. Brent turned his head to lick a bicep slowly and sensually with his tongue, lightly thrusting the air so that his huge dick lightly slapped against his chest, trails of precum stretching between his cock and pecs. Scott was stunned speechless, actually starting to pant a bit watching the huge musclegod show off. He squeezed and rubbed his bulge through his shorts, which were growing wetter and tighter as they stretched to accommodate his 10 inch member. "Fuck, dude..." he moaned. He reached into his shorts and started stroking himself, the nylon eventually slipping off and falling between his ankles, his large pole in hands. As much as he wanted to supress it, the sight and smell of that crazily built muscle freak-god-beast was too much for him to comprehend. The look on his face was not lost to Brent, who locked eyes with him and smiled, showing off his perfect teeth. Scott began to cum, his orgasm suddenly exploding from his raging hardon. Brent simply smirked and gave his pecs an awesome power-flex. Scott moaned at the sight of all that muscle exploding and bulging and swelling off that beefy flexed chest. The muscle god had too much power over him, and even the simplest of flexes sent him over the edge. His body was acting on its own, his hips continuing to jerk in the throes of a ferocious orgasm, thrusting his cock into the air. "Fuck..." Scott said, coming down off of his orgasm. "You're huge! How do you do it?" Brent laughed and flexed a bit more. "Been going at it for a few years. Gotta make sure that you eat right too. Feel free to feel, if you want." His musk filled Scott's senses with his pure male scent as Scott stood up to feel Brent's body. He'd never seen anyone so huge, so ripped, or so hung. Scott couldn't help himself, his hands moving on autopilot as they rubbed Brent's golden skin. First the biceps and the forearms, and then the shoulders. Brent groaned audibly as Scott caressed the rippling shoulder muscles and stroked his hard nipples. He flexed and pumped every muscle of his upper body, enjoying the feeling of Scott's fingers as they traced every groove and crevice of his chest. Brad gently held the back of Scott's head, looking deep into his eyes. "How about we take this somewhere more private?" "Wanna go back to my place?" Scott heard himself say. "Please, I'm only a few blocks away." An unfamiliar tremor in his voice surprised him, so used to being the dominant voice in the gym. Brent chuckled. "Yeah sure dude, let's go." He licked his lips. Scott was hot, huge, and falling for him fast. Perfect. They took a quick shower together, threw on some shorts, and headed out the door. The two groped and kissed each other as they walked to Scott's house, their arousals increasing with every step. The thought that someone as hot as Brent was into him made Scott swoon. He felt like he was floating, his lust overtaking him. It wasn't long until they made it to Scott's place, throwing the door open and rushing to the bedroom. Brent and Scott kept making out as they fell on to Scott's bed. "You like muscles, really freaky huge muscles?" Brent growled. "Yes, I do," Scott answered. "Do you want this body? You know you do. You'd give your soul to be like me, wouldn't you?" Brent taunted. "Yes, yes, I'd do anything." Scott had begun to stammer. Brent smiled. "Show me." Brent said. Scott slid down the bed to Brent's feet. Reaching around the backs of Brent's legs, Scott grabbed his huge calves. Brent was so hot. His muscles felt like steel columns covered in satin. Scott licked his way up Brent's tree-trunk quads, so unbelievably big, so thick, so deeply cut and shredded. "Oooh yeah, that's it, baby, worship this muscle beast!" Brent groaned, encouraging him. Scott made his way back up between his legs, his cock leaking pre as it traced over his quads and thighs. He licked the underside of Brent's massive cock, tracing the length all the way up to the tip. "Yeah - fucking bones me being so fucking big." Brent grinned and flexed his pecs. "Fucking bones me a lot." Scott rubbed all over Brent's body as he flexed one body part after another. He wedged himself underneath Brent's monster to worship his abs, gently kissing each smooth brick. He couldn't believe that a human could be so hard and muscular. "Oh my god, Brent....." Scott moaned. "Shit, man! Look at you! You want it so bad?" Brent seized the back of Scott's head and forced his mouth on to the massive tower he called a dick. "Yeah, suck that huge fuckin' dick, man!" Throwing all caution to the winds Scott shoved as much of that fuck-pole as far down his throat as it would go. His head was spinning; Brent's musk and muscles were intoxicating. He needed more. Scott went to town on that fat, pulsing, insistent dong, while jerking on his own like there was no tomorrow. "Mmmmm - nice mouth, dude...........aww fuck yeah!" Brent held Scott's head in place as he began thrusting his cock down his throat. Scott wrapped his arms around Brent's waist, holding on for dear life. "Aww fuck, look at you dude!! You're gonna make me cum right here! Uh uhh hhnnn..." Brent moaned as he climaxed, blasting his load straight into Scott's stomach. Scott choked as he felt the hot liquid flooding into him, rising up and spraying out of his nostrils as Brent overloaded his stomach with jizz. Scott saw stars, his vision starting to go black before Brent mercifully pulled his head off his still spurting cock, spraying Scott point-blank in the face with jet after jet. After drenching Scott's face, Brent slowed down, letting go of his head as his cock fell back onto his pecs with a thud. Scott fell onto the bed, rolling onto his back and coughing up cum as he tried to catch his breath. "Holy....shit..." Scott gasped. He panted heavily, wiping the thick cum off of his face. Both of them were covered in cum, and puddles of white were all over the bed. At some point during Brent's orgasm, Scott had cum again, his comparably smaller load soaking the bed beneath him. "Mmm you got a hot mouth dude," Brent said, pulling Scott up the bed. He leaned over and gave Scott a cum-covered kiss. Scott felt a twinge of pride at the compliment. "Fucking love being this huge," Brent said, lazily stroking his still leaking cock. He raised an arm up by his head and kissed his head-sized bicep. "Fucking look at you, man.....aww fuck....." Scott groaned, stroking his own cock as he watched Brent's self worship. Brent looked over and smiled. "You're fucking hot too dude," Brent said, staring into Scott's eyes. "Fucking beautiful muscles dude, gets me so hard." Brent rolled onto his side to face Scott and kissed him again. Scott moaned into Brent's mouth as the two made out. Brent's hands traveled all over Scott's cum-coated body, fondling his prize-winning muscles. Scott was in heaven. Brent rolled on top of Scott, pinning him beneath his immense body weight, grinding his massive length against his Scott's throbbing drooling member. The massive musclegod's cock slid up Scott's chest, pre running like a continuous sprung tap onto his ripped chest. They frotted, grinding Scott's sizeable member against the larger man's monolithic shaft. "Unf... big body... and big cock to boot..." Brent moaned as he sank his weight down onto Scott. He gripped the other man's impressive cock in one hand. "What's this, 10 inches? So fucking hot dude." The grinding of hips and length on length made Scott shiver and shudder, small whimpers escaping him as he rubbed against the massive bodybuilder over him. He pushed back against the larger man's weight, but Brent seemed even stronger and heavier than his massive built frame suggested, something supernatural in that strength made him flicker in fear. Brent's cock throbbed in Scott's face, shiny with pre. "Mmm... I'm gonna really, really enjoy this." Brent said, looking Scott straight in the eyes as he aimed his throbbing meat towards Scott's ass. "Wait, Brent, mmmph.....oh my god....." Scott tried to clench his ass as he realized what was going to happen, even though he knew he was helpless to resist. Secretly, he wanted it. "Relax." Brent commanded as he pressed in. The larger man's cock pressed heavily against Scott's ass. He had a moment of pain and gritted his teeth, his own dick throbbing again as he did his best to relax. Scott cried out and his body squirmed as he was forced to accommodate the 18-inch monster meat. "..I...can't....take..it..." Scott whimpered. "Aw fuck man, fucking look at me.......you got this, bro. Take that huge muscle dick, dude!" Brent pulled his cock out slowly and completely. Then again, he slowly jammed it up Scott's ass. With one hand, Brent held Scott's writsts together above his head, pinning them to the bed. With his other hand, Brent traced over his chest and nipples, lowering to his dribbling cock, teasing him gently as he shoved over a foot of himself inside with a powerful thrust. Scott cried out in pain and pleasure, the contrast of the two stimulations mixed together blurred them thoroughly in his mind from the combined overwhelming sensory input. The obvious outline of cock raised his skin as Brent pushed further and further into his guts. Scott took deep breaths as Brent slowly slid his huge length in and out, his huge balls slapping against the firm ass cheeks, until finally, he was all the way in. Scott felt Brent's cockhead was throbbing deep inside him, right up against his racing heart. Brent's eyes closed for a moment as he took a slow deep breath, taking in the taste and scent of the handsome bodybuilder beneath him and himself. His eyes opened, flashing with fire. The pace of the thrusts he launched into could only be described as "race horse worthy". From just behind the head back to base, Brent fucked Scott with blinding speed that knocked the air from Scott's lungs and made his bones shake. His ass clenched every time that cock slammed home into him, his own length tensing and splattering pre over his chest, his own need building again for release. "AAghh! Fuck! Jesus, yes I’m your…Ughh!...slut! Aaaaa! Yes, I’m your bitch! Ughh! Fuck Me! Aaghh! Fuck Me Deep! Ughhh! Pound me! Aghhh! Slam that cock in me! Ughhh!!” Loud squelches punctuated the space between his screams. Scott's ass was overflowing with Brent's pre, it sounded like he was churning butter. Suddenly, Brent hilted himself fully and grunted. "Ahh...ugh...Fuck - uh - fuck mEEEEEEEEEEE!" Scott screamed even louder as Brent bred him, powerwashing his insides with semen. He felt his body lift up from the bed as Brent clenched his ass, held aloft only by Brent's exploding cock. Scott erupted as well, painting Brent's chest and chin with his load as he felt himself swell with Brent's load. Jet after jet filled him, until Scott could swear that he felt it rising up his throat. Before cum could spray out of his mouth though, Brent relaxed. Scott gently fell back onto the bed as Brent laid back down. The muscleman panted and laid his incredible weight atop Scott, resting after the sheer intensity of their rut, every muscle in his body on fire. Scott could hardly breathe but he lowered his legs from Brent's shoulders as he came down from his climax. Brent got up onto his knees, pulling his massive cock out of Scott's battered hole. Scott felt a strange emptiness as Brent uncorked himself, his mind still reeling from the intense pounding he just received. Through blurred vision he looked up at Brent, who was smiling down at him. His cock was still rock hard and throbbing. "Ready to go again?" Brent chuckled. Scott tried to shuffle away, but he was too winded. With ease and the strength obvious from his musculature, Brent lifted Scott in the air and lowered him onto his massive pillar of stone, and flexed his cock, making Scott rise and fall as he slid onto the thickening pillar. With each throb and each thrust, the warmth and sensation inside him made Scott nearly faint and his head fell backwards onto Brent's shoulders. Across the room, he watched in the full-sized mirror as his huge body was used like a sex doll by the giant musclegod. He saw his perfect abs distend as Brent's massive invader stretched him out from the inside. Their bodies shined from the sweat and cum covering them. It was a total sensory overload. As he felt Brent inside him and the groans of pleasure from the larger man, Scott shot a load across the room. "Aww FUCK man. All this big fucking muscle and dick making you cum, man? Awwwww FUCK YEAH, man! You like it, dude?" Brent grunted. "Aww Brent......can't stop cumming....uhhh....ugggggg....Aww FUCK me, man!" Scott cried out. His cock stayed hard after cumming, throbbing painfully as Brent continued to use his body. The pain and the ecstasy was so great he fainted as he felt Brent's massive arms wrap around his chest, his dick spurting a weak load as Brent fucked him dry. He woke again as the thrusting of Brent's pelvis made him jerk forward. "...please..." Scott begged desparately. Brent's pounding was destroying any sense of stamina he had and his body couldn't take much more. "Kinda hard to hear what you're saying when you keep cummin', man.......you want my big fucking muscle dick, dude? Is that what you're saying?" Brent was unstoppable. Even after flooding Scott repeatedly, his massive 18-inch cannon never softened or ran out of cum. Scott moaned, shocked and turned on as Brent thrust inch after inch of dick into his ass, continuing a relentless cycle of sex. He continued to fade in and out of consciousness as the other muscleman used him in a variety of positions, enjoying his size and strength. After several hours of vigorous fucking, Scott passed out again, face down on his bed. Brent had been pile driving his pillar into Scott when he fell silent and his form went limp. Brent fucked between his kicking legs…his ass still convulsing and squeezing Brent's dick even after being knocked out. Brent fucked his unconscious body for a few more minutes until he finally pulled out, a loud liquid ‘Splort’ of thick gooey cum pouring out Scott's gaping asshole onto the bed. Brent looked down at Scott with a smirk. "Mmm... you got a great body AND great ass, Scott." he sighed in satisfaction. The other man placed his hands on Scott's wide back, rubbing circles into the thick muscles. Almost in afterthought, Brent flipped Scott over on his back. He wasn’t breathing. Scott wasn't the only thing that Brent had ruined. Scott lay on his back on a mattress that was now a gooey swamp of semen, the headboard smashed into the wall behind it. Scott's face was splattered and coated in white; his ripped chest was coated with cum. His legs were spread wide, a steady flow of thick jizz oozed from between them. "Looks like you enjoyed yourself dude," Brent said, sliding his still leaking cock through the pool of cum on Scott's chest. "Mmm...I've worked up an appetite," he said, mostly to himself as he laid down on top of Scott, engulfing the unconscious bodybuilder under a mountain of muscle. Scott's head was nestled between Brent's pecs, cutting off his airflow. He muttered some words under his breath and his massive form began to glow. Slowly, Scott began to disappear underneath Brent. Brent groaned as he wrapped his arms around Scott's broad shoulders, pulling him in tightly. Scott's head squeezed between Brent's huge pecs, sinking deeper and deeper into the glowing cleavage. His body sank deeper and deeper into the larger muscle beast's form, until it had sunk beneath the surface of Brent's skin and disappeared completely, leaving behind nothing between Brent and the bed. "Yeah, you're mine now, buddy." He closed his eyes and smiled. It was starting. "Oh, fuck...!" Brent moaned as he began to assimilate the other man. He rolled over and began to massage his glowing muscles. He stretched and flexed as his body adjusted to the extra weight inside him. "Fuck... fuck... fuck!" He shouted as pure ecstasy flooded his body. Scott was bigger than any of his previous victims, and just the thought of his new gains had him rock hard and throbbing. The bodybuilder's nutrients were converted into his frame, adding mass to Brent's powerful body. Brent felt his entire body tense as his arms bulged, veins spreading out over his biceps and down his forearms. The muscleman's shoulders stretched wider, his legs and limbs thickened and lengthened as pure power surged across his body, his thick virile scent growing more masculine, his muscles aching as they swelled with new strength, reinforced by the others who had met their end inside him. His thighs grew even larger, pushing apart from each other as he bulked out further, veins popping over his lower body. The curves of his body became more pronounced as his muscles inflated with strength and power. His body lengthened to accomodate the new mass, nearing 7 feet. Finally, the monolithic length between his legs thickened and lengthened further, throbbing and pulsing as it pointed skyward, inch after inch forming anew. He moaned as he felt his heavy nuts swell along with his cock and body. "Fuck!" Brent grunted as his new body suddenly convulsed, his goliath cock blasting rope after rope of thick bodybuilder cum all over the ceiling above of him, spraying back down onto the bed, the floor, and his writhing body. The entire room was being covered in a thick layer of his spunk. He grabbed his monster cock with both hands, humping the air violently as shot after shot erupted from his now 24-inch obelisk. It took several minutes for Brent's orgasm to die down, his cock finally flopping back onto his pecs, not quite reaching a flaccid state. Brent took a deep breath, his great pecs expanding outward before relaxing as he exhaled. His chest and balls weren't moving without him flexing them on their own. His body no longer glowed from within, his skin back to a perfect golden tan. Once he caught his breath, Brent growled deeply, the deep bass in his voice vibrating through the room. "Fuck..." He said, "That might be one of my top five growths." After a few moments, he stood up and looked at himself in the mirror. Beautiful. His body glistened, rivers of white running down his body. His cock hung perfectly horizontally to the ground, a two-foot long missile throbbing lightly to his heartbeat, a thick rope of shiny precum drooling onto the floor. "Damn! Look at me now!" Brent roared as he examined the added mass he had stolen and claimed as his own. Every muscle on him looked as though it had been inflated half again as big by some powerful bicycle pump. The skin appeared almost ready to tear under the strain of all that was swelling underneath it! He flexed an arm, moaning lightly in pleasure at the feeling of the strong muscle bunching up, throbbing with power and strength. He stroked his cock with his other hand, letting out a loud grunt as another shot of pre splashed onto his bicep. The muscle grew even taller at this feeling of pleasure, a thick vein forming and throbbing, seemingly ready to burst from the skin. He rubbed the cum into the soccer ball-sized arm, licking it off with the tip of his tongue as he cock continued to lurch and spew all over his perfect body. "Goddamn fucking muscle god!" he grunted, flexing his arms in a double bicep pose. The peak slammed into his fists, veins running all over them, the muscles each the size of a man's head. He kissed each peak lovingly, admiring the perfect split of his bi's. Brent ran his hands over the rest of the body, enjoying the feel of his freshly pumped muscles under his fingers. "Mmm fucking massive pecs!" he growled as he groped the thick mounds of muscle. His pecs stood out from his chest now nearly nine inches, even though his waist barely thickened. The muscle god pinched one of his nipples roughly with a soft moan. "Mmf... feels so fucking good..." With a flex, his arm-sized cock wedged itself between his pecs, making Brent moan as he involuntarily squeezed his cockhead with his chest. He slid his cock up and down his pec cleavage, leaning over to kiss his leaking cockhead as he brought a hand down to his eight-pack abs and stroked the hard, toned muscle, slipping his fingers between the deep grooves and valleys. Brent ran his hands over his massive chest, feeling up towards his wide shoulders and around his thick traps. He crossed his hands behind his head and flexed, every muscle threatening to tear through his skin as it was stretched to its limit. "Aw fuck yeah..." He hit pose after pose, admiring the view of his muscles from all angles. He ran his hands down his wet body, tweaking his nipples, toying with his abs, feeling his arms and flexing over and over again in different poses. He made his quads bulge with muscle, his abs crunch with power, his arms twitch and throb from the straight of flexing. All the while his cock was thumping on his chest, hard as a rock, begging for attention, leaking an endless river of pre. "Yeah....UUHHHHHH," he moaned as he flexed. "So fucking hot. AWW, FUUUCK!" The pleasure was becoming too great. He leaned forward, bending his neck and head just enough to shove his cockhead inside, gagging already on the massive amounts of pre flooding his mouth. Cum and spit drooled down his lips and onto his chest, separating into different streams as the liquids traced down his abs. He took as much as he could, fondling his balls his one hand and squeezing his base with the other. He could feel himself getting close. He popped his head off his cock and moaned, rubbing his hands up and down the massive, swollen shaft. His cock turned a deep shade of red, a plethora of veins popping out and throbbing against the sleep flesh. His cock was simply ready to explode. And then he let go. "FUUUUCK! YES! YES!!!!" he roared as his orgasm overtook him. Rope after rope of seed shot out, splattering the ceiling, the mirror, and himself. His cock lurched and throbbed with every shot, thumping on his chest after each wad. He writhed and continued to roar and moan, running his hands down his soaked body, up his powerful cock. His orgasm wasn't even showing signs of letting up after two full minutes. Finally, with one final thrust into the air, Brent's last shot of cum shot right into his open mouth, which he gulped down greedily. He breathed heavily, pecs heaving, his body wet as though he had just come out of a bath. His cock softened, spurting its last weak wads of cum. Brent flexed his biceps again with his palms behind his head, letting them brush against his cheeks, his tongue roaming all over them, licking the cum off, tracing the veins with his tongue. He smirked cockily into the mirror. "Thanks for the meal, Scott. I'll make sure to put it to good use." He headed out the door, in search of his next gym.

This story contains humiliation, brutality, violence, domination, bad language and men to men interaction. If you get offended by one of this things please do not read it. The hunk from the other class My story starts at the 10 grade in the school in the secund half year. I was always one of the short, skinny guys and been a sucker for sporty, well build or muscular guys. But I haven’t come out jet or been sure about myself what I want or be honest to myself about that. We had a sport event at the school with all classes and all years. The classes from one grade made teams and compete against each other. Clase A with C and B with D and E with F. I am in the class B and my class was more the nerd class. Most of the pupil are were strong in the science subjects. The class D was more the sport and language class with some hunks and pupil that are strong in learning new languages. So Clase D was your opponent. There was one guy, Jason, that I often see in lunch breaks that play any kind of sport, hang around with his mates or try to get next to some girl. Once I have seen him swiping his sweat from his forehead with the lower wend of his tank top. His abs shine in the summer sun with that sweat. I have often saw him and look at him and try to keep under the radar like most of the time. The sport event was exhausting and the hours went by fast. We made challenges with the actual classes but also mix our classes up and do challenges mixed. At the end of the day we all was exhausted and most of us dirty cause of the dust and dirt on the field. Cause of that I was much slower in the changing room as usual. Usually I am one of the fasted there cause I feel very uncomfortable, with myself as well as I am scared about losing control of my body or staring to long at someone. It was just a safety mechanism to avoid conflicts and be as invisible as possible. But today it was totally different. I was exhausted and slow, taking a few looks at some of the guys I have a sucker for and stare in the air with no focus. Taking breaks and set down on the bank a few times, and chatted and checked my phone. Suddenly I notice that the changing room got really quiet. I look up and determined myself nearly completely alone in the room. Only my and Jason was there. As I notice he set also there at the bank and types something in his phone. He was nearly necked. No shirt and no short or jeans but boxer briefs. His well build pecs and arms good visible. The view was some sort of hypnotizing for me and I stared a bit too long to keep myself completely invisible. I break myself free from the trance and start to get dressed again. I risked two more quick gazes and see him how he texted and get up to get dressed. We never had to do with each other, not even in the chemistry or biology class we both were together. So nothing could be there that was between us. As I swung my backpack on my shoulder and turned around and bumped into him. I haven’t heard him coming over to me and he still wear only underwear. My nose first and then my face. I am confused and made a step back. I raise my head to look up to his. His body with 6”3 high and 190lbs with, most of it muscles, towering over me. I didn’t know what happened and why it happened. “I was careful and didn’t look to often and not that long to him. And he hadn’t seen me taking a look at him. “Hey did you think I don’t notice that?”, he asked. “What do you mean?”, I replayed. “You know exactly what I mean!”, he answered “I don’t kn…ahhh”, I tried to get myself out of this situation but he pushed me and his pecs flexed. I stumble cause I hit the bank. “The looks! You thought I didn’t notice! HEEE!”, he said loudly “What are…”, I tried again “Shut the fuck up! I have notice long time ago that you always take a look at me every time you see me. Every lunch break I see you and can feel your gaze to me. Even when I am not looking in you direction I can feel it.”, he started to smile. “I…I..”, I started to stutter “I been waiting months for a change like this! To tell you and to show you your place in the school and the society.”, in that moment he griped my throat and pushed me against the wall. His biceps bulged and the vein on it appeared. I saw stars and felt the pain in the back of my head where my head hit the wall. I tried to free myself from his hand. The harder I tried to free myself the stronger he pushed and squeezed my throat even harder. Out of nowhere his fist hit my stomach and I slumped down on my knees. I felt sick and hold my guts. As I looked up again to him, his smile got even bigger and he started to chuckle. “Oh boy you have no clue how your live will change!”, he said with joy. The moment I made myself smaller and bow down to protect my stomach. His shoe hit my back with the bottom. It were his dirty, used sport shoes. He started to stomp on my back and rubbed his shoes on my shirt. I felt some stone in the sole on my skin through my shirt. Than the shoe hit my head and smacked it on the floor I saw again stars and the pain exploded in my head. “Fuck Yes feel that runt. Fell the power I have and have over you. How easy I can do with you whatever I want and nobody will believe you and know you cause you are invisible for most of the people.” He walked over and opened a door with power and the sound of the door hitting the wall echoed through the room. “Doesn’t that smell good and familiar?!” I didn’t answer. He came back with big steps and before I could move away he griped a lot of my hair and pulled me up. I tried to get his hand of my hair but his grip was to strong. He ignored my attempts to get free, and dragged me over to the toilets, that he opened seconds ago. The smell of the sweat of the changing room got now mixed with the smell of piss farts and other stuff. He forceful opened a toilet cabin and nearly throw me in the cabin. Jason stepped over my back and pressed my face hard on the toilet seat. I try to get away again but this was as unsuccessful as before. He made a step back and slapped my face so hard I banged my head against the wall again. He laughed again: “HAHAH so fucking pathetic!” My face burned like fire. My nose started to run. My thoughts were just: “Don’t show him that you are scared and weak or any other emotion! Be strong and keep calm! Don’t start to cry!” He turned me away from the toilet, by pulling me at the collar of my shirt. He was so fast and careless that my shirt started to rip at the collar. As he noticed he griped both sides and tore it completely apart. His smile grow again and a thick vein appeared on his neck. I was now sitting in front of him on the ground with a half face that turned nearly fire red, a slightly dripping nose and a destroyed shirt. He towers again over me and this time even bigger cause I was still on the ground. His pecs even more massive than before cause of the angle. His quads a bit wider than my one torso. His abs now visible and his arm much wider than I expected. I felt so weak and scared as well as powerless that I didn’t know what to do. He reached down to his boxer brief and pulled it down. His semi hard dick flopped out of it and his balls too. As I noticed what he was planning it was to late. He slapped his dick in my face and barked: “Open you mouth and show me how much you want this and how much you admire myself!” I didn’t move. I was like frizzed from his body and dominance. He slapped his dick in my face again, but this time harder. “OPEN YOUR MOUTH!”, he said slow and in a deep, powerful and very dominant way. “No”, I answered. His hand smacked my face again hard. My face starts to burn even more. “Disobedient piece of shit!”, he answered. I was so scared about more consequences that I opened my mouth. He shoved his dick on my mouth and gipped my hair again. He started to fuck my face. First slow and calm but soon wild, rough and merciless. I gaged a lot and he forced his dick more and mor in my mouth and then in my throat. I try to push myself away from him but he held my head in place. After two deep thrusts that got down in my throat and my nose hits his abs, he held me in the position and I gagged stronger than ever. The spit runs down my chin, my eyes shaded tears. He pushed me of his dick and my back banged against the toilet. Stroking now his now full erected dick, that was not huge but well sized he moaned. “Did he moaned before?”, I asked myself. Yes he did but I was so focused about not to gag or vomit that I had completely turned off my ears. His moans got louder and louder and with a really deep loud and animalic roar he came. The cum hit me right in the face, hair and torso. My mouth, one eye most of the hair and a bit on my torso was covert in cum. The cum also landed on the floor and the toilet. One last shot of his tick creamy cum dropped directly on my crotch an my jeans. He gasp for relief and his smile was huge. “That’s what I call a good cock sucker! You are a natural talent compare to all the girls I had.”, he let out. In some way it made me proud, but the secund thought was that he is going to want more and mor often if I am as good as he said. Without waring his face turned into rage and he gripped my throat so strong that I nearly didn’t get and air. “If you tell anyone about this you are dead. They won’t believe you anyway but the rumours would be nasty. And you don’t want me to get angry!”, he made more than clear. I node. The smile on his face came back. He than let my throat a mor lose but his other thumb of his other hand he collected some cum of my chin. And hold it in front of my mouth. “Lick it!”, he commanded. I opened my mouth and he shoved his thumb in. I licked it clean. His grip changes from the throat to the neck and he pressed my face again on the toilet seat. “Lick it clean. I don’t want any evidence of this here!”, he said. I was shocked about that. I didn’t want that it was super disgusting and humiliating. Even more than the things before. I try to shake my head, but I had no chance. He pressed my face directly in his cum so I had no choose. I start licking. “Yeah that gut little bitch.” I licked the toilet completely clean as he told. Suddenly he turned me back and a flashlight made me blind. He has taken a picture of me. He smiled, “As memory and as insurance for me.”, he said in a smug way. “Tell me your number!” “What?!” “Give me your fucking number so I can call you as a slave day and night to tell you when and where I need something or what you have to do for me!” “No…chhh”, his hand was faster on my throat than I could recognised. He lifted me up with one hand and slammed me against the wall. He than slowly lifted me up and my feet started to dangle in the air. I started coffing and death rattle cause I couldn’t get air. My feet kicking in the air. His smile was full of evil sadistic delight. His shoulder got flexed as well as his arm. the should got bigger and the vines in his arm and forearm started to appear. Than his eyes went down to my crotch with was showing a big bulge. “You filthy, disgusting little faggot! You are kind of enjoying this isn’t it? Look at your bulge. Oh is that mine or yours?!”, he asked and collect the cum from the jeans. “Mine or yours?” he stuffed his thumb in my mouth. It was defiantly his. But cause I was death rattle my mouth still was open. “Who cares! Now give me your fucking number!” His fist hits my stomach hard again. “O..O…Okkkayyy”, I stuttered, cause I so this as the only chance to get free and don’t black out or get killed. He let me drop to the ground where I slumped together. I gave him my number. He turned around and got away. On his way out I could heard him say: “See you my slave!” This was the day that my whole life changed. This ist my first story here, and I am not a native english speaker. Let me know in the coments below what you think abou the story. More cheaters or stories could be possible.

The club was very slow for a Wednesday night. Not much action because of the rain. I really didn't expect much anyway, just can't in for a beer after a long days work. Then this guy comes in looking like Bolgart, in a trench coat and hat. Which fill out very well. He sat down next to me and we started to talk. After an hour or two of talking we decided to go back to his place, which he said was on the water front. When we arrived it looked like nothing but an old warehouse. We walked in side and move to a small corner of the place which had a living room set up an d a bed in the corner. I asked him why he live in such a place, which he responded that he need a lot of room for the work he did. When I asked him what was the work, he just set all in good time. This worried me because I hardly know him a he seem to be play a game with me. I noticed that he had a lot of medical books on muscle grown and size abnormalities. I asked him if he was in medical research, in which he responded yes. We sat down a talked for a while, I was very impressed with his body not real big but very toned. I work out too and we got on the conversation about lifting weights. I was a bit bigger than him but he seem to be very competitive. He wanted feel each other flexed bicep to see who is bigger. I clearly look bigger. So I flexed my right arm a couple of time as felt it. He said very impressive bicep. Then he asked to feel his, I knew that I was bigger but I thought I'd humor the guy. Besides I was getting of on the flexing shit. As he started to flex I felt his muscle pop and bulge with strength. He had a very lean body and was very cut, so that you could feel every strand in his muscle flex. He noticed I was very hard and asked me if I liked bigger guys. I said yes but he was hot too. Then he asked me to feel his bicep again, so did but this time something strange was going his bicep felt bigger and as he flexed I could feel it grow. I pulled my hand away and looked at him. Not just he bicep was bigger but the rest of him too. In fact all his cloths were very tight on him. I stood up not believing what I was seeing. He stood up too. He was now an inch taller and about 50 lb. heavier. When I asked him what was going on he said that he could will himself bigger after being experimenting with certain mutated genes and growth hormones. I could not believe it when he told me but the proof was right in from of me. I asked how big can he will himself and he said that this was the biggest he could grow alone which out help. And that he always returns normal size after several hours. "Alone, what do you mean?" I asked. "Come over here and I show you" and with that he asked me to rub his body and feel him though his clothes. As I did I noticed his cock getting harder, but as it did his body started to expand. Every seam on his body started pulling apart. I watch as he grew taller and taller, I could feel his muscle swell under the fabric. He started to flexing his mighty bicep which ripped his sleeves right up to his shoulders. "FEEL MY BICEP NOW!" His voice boomed. I did, they must be at lease 30 inches around and growing. At this time his buttons on his jeans busted and all his clothes ripped away. And stood there 7 1/2 feet tall nude and bulging with the biggest muscles I ever seen. He must have weighed 500lbs and his pecs were enormous. I only came up to his belly button and his mighty pecs loomed over me like an umbrella. I reached up and grabbed on to his nipples which were the size of handles on bicycle. As I squeezed then his growing giant moan with pleasure. "HOLD ON LITTLE MAN, I'M TAKING YOU FOR A RIDE" and as I held on to his enlarging nipples with were filling my hands like an erecting cock, I Rose off the floor as this gigantic man grew to 20 feet. I had to let go of both nipples and hang on to one. "OK READY FOR THE FUN PART?" he asked. And the started to bounce his pecs from side to side. The jerking motion I made on his nipple pleasure this monstrous man, that I could see his 3 foot long cock become full erect and bouncing as much as his pecs. He nipple has become to big for my hands and I felt myself slipping but before I fell I was grabbed by a gigantic hand. Effortlessly he held me in front of his left pec. He then sat down and lowered me to his dick which almost the same height as me. "WORK ON MY COCK RUNT", his attitude now was abusive and direct almost like I was an annoyance to him because of size and not being able pleasure him enough. As I worked his cock the giant commanded, "WORK MY CORK HARDEN FLEA OR I SQUASH YOU." But as worked his cock the giant still was growing larger with each rub of my body against his dick. But his cock with was 6 feet high was now 12 feet and I could now long keep it up. As I backed away a hand swung down from the sky and grabbed his dick with exploded cum every where. I was covered. I was only as long as his longest finger now which made him to be as least 100 feet tall. He grabbed me and placed my body on his bicep with looked like a bolder. He then began to flex it. STILL THINK YOU BICEP IS BIGGER THAT MINE FLEA?" As he flexed slipped down to the join of his arm still slippery from his cum. Then against his forearm he squeezed his bicep trapping me against. The pressure from this massive muscle was so erotic I felt myself cum and with that the giant pop his bicep squashing me to a blood stain on his forearm and BICEP. •